L)uisi|a   B5I95" 
SectiJi.    .^   ^31 


.     /... 


The  Shorter  Bible 


THE   NEW  TESTAMENT 


THE   SHORTER    BIBLE 


The  Old  Testament  (In  preparation) 
The  New  Testament  (Now  ready) 


The  Shorter  Bible   ^^^  ^^  ,, 

OCT  28  191P 

THE  NEW  TESTA 


TRANSLATED  AND  ARRANGED 
BY 

CHARLES   FOSTER  KENT 

WOOLSEY    PBOFESSOB    OF    BIBLICAL   LITEBATDBE   IN    YALE    UNIVEB3ITT 

WITH    THE    COLLABORATION   OF 

CHARLES  CUTLER  TORREY 

PBOFESSOB   OF   SEMITIC    LANGUAGES    IN    YALE    UNIVEBSITY 

HENRY  A.   SHERMAN 

HEAD    OF   THE    DEPABTMENT    OF    BELIGIOU3    LITEBATUBE   OF 
CHABLE3    SCBIBNEB's    SONS 

FREDERICK   HARRIS 

SENIOB    SECRETABY    OF   THE    PUBLICATION   DEPABTMENT    OF   THE   INTEBNATIONAL 
COMMITTEE   OF    YOUNG    MEN's   CIIBISTIAN    ASSOCIATIONS 

ETHEL  CUTLER 

RELIGIOUS   WORK   SECBETABY    OF   THE   NATIONAL    BOAHD    OF   THE 
YOUNG    VVOMENS   CHRISTIAN   ASSOCIATIONS 


ASSOCIATION     PRESS 

New  York:   347   Madison  Avenue 
1918 


Copyright,  1918,  by 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


PREFACE 

The  Shorter  Bible  does  not  aim  to  take  the  place 
of  the  complete  text  or  of  the  time-honored  versions,  but 
simply  to  single  out  and  set  in  logical  and  as  far  as  pos- 
sible in  chronological  order  those  parts  of  the  Bible 
which  are  of  vital  interest  and  practical  value  to  the 
present  age.  It  represents  the  combined  judgment 
not  of  one  but  of  the  many  who  have  generously  co- 
operated in  this  important  task. 

In  the  Bible,  accounts  of  the  same  events  or  teachings 
are  frequently  repeated.  The  Book  of  Genesis  alone 
contains  between  thirty  and  forty  such  repetitions. 
Seven-eighths  of  Mark  is  quoted  in  Matthew  and  three- 
fourths  in  Luke.  The  reader  is  often  confused  by  these 
different  versions  of  the  same  incidents  and  teachings. 
It  is  quite  natural  that  Paul,  even  with  his  astounding 
versatility,  should  repeat  certain  teachings  in  his  letters. 
About  one-third  of  the  Old  Testament  and  about  two- 
thirds  of  the  New  represent  what  is  most  frequently  read 
or  used  by  the  average  Bible  student.  These  passages 
contain  the  true  heart  of  the  Bible  that  has  proved  the 
inspiration  of  past  generations  and  will  prove  in  increas- 
ing measure  the  guide  of  those  to  come. 

In  the  Shorter  Bible  the  distracting  and  often 
misleading  chapter  and  verse  divisions,  which  were 
added  in  the  thirteenth  century,  have  been  eliminated. 
To  each  natural  division  a  title  has  been  added  which 
aims  to  suggest  the  main  idea  in  the  mind  of  the  original 
writer  and  to  put  the  reader  at  once  in  touch  with  his 


vi  PREFACE 

point  of  view.  The  passages  used  are  indicated  in  the 
Table  of  Contents  and  the  Index  of  Biblical  Passages. 
The  editors  have  set  themselves  the  task  of  translat- 
ing the  original  texts  of  the  Bible  into  simple,  dignified, 
modern  English  which  will  present  the  thought  of  the 
biblical  writers  so  plainly  and  directly  that  commen- 
taries will  be  unnecessary.  In  undertaking  this  work 
the  aim  has  been  not  only  to  make  the  thought  of  each 
verse  and  paragraph  clear  but  also  to  reproduce  as  far 
as  possible  the  force  and  vigor  of  the  original.  If  they 
have  in  a  measure  succeeded  in  doing  for  the  present 
generation  what  earlier  translators  did  so  admirably  for 
their  own,  it  will  be  due  to  the  generous  and  enthusiastic 
co-operation  of  hundreds  of  scholars  and  laymen  who 
have  joined  in  this  labor  of  love. 


CONTENTS 


MATTHEW,  MARK,   AND   LUKE 
THE  UNIVERSAL  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  JESUS'  BIRTH 

SECTION  PAGE 

1.  The  Announcement  of  the  Good  News  to  Zachariah, 

Luke  P-25 1 

2.  The  Announcement  to  Mary,  Luke  l^^-^^     ....  2 

3.  Mary's  Song  of  Praise,  Luke  l^^-^^ 3 

4.  Zachariah's  Hymn  of  Thanksgiving,  Luke  l"-8o  ^ 

5.  The  Birth  of  Jesus,  Luke  ^^'^o 5 

6.  The  Visit  of  the  Wise  Men  from  the  East,  Matt. 

2lb-12  _    ^  7 

7.  Simeon's  Hvmn  of  Praise,  Luke  22i-  22,  24-35  ....        8 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS 

8.  Jesus'  Boyhood  and  Early  Training,  Luke  2^^"^^     .       9 

9.  The   Work   of  John   the   Baptist,   Luke   31*-  ^'  2-6, 

Matt.  34-  K  Luke  S'-'' 10 

10.  Jesus'  Baptism  and  Temptation,  Mark  P",  Matt. 

41-10 11 

11.  The  Winning  of  Jesus'  First  Disciples,  Matt.  14^ -^ 

Mark  l^^-  '\  Matt.  4^3^,  Mark  V^-'^^  John  143b-5o     12 

12.  A  Sabbath  in  Capernaum,  Mark  l^i-s^      13 

13.  Jesus'  Sudden  Popularity,  Mark  135-2^2 14 

14.  The  Friend  of  Sinners,  Mark  2i3-i^  Luke  T^^-so  .    .      I6 

15.  Jesus'  Disregard  of  Ceremonial  Forms,  Mark  2^^- 

S*%  Matt.  12iib-i'2a^  Mark  3^b-6 17 

vii 


viii  CONTENTS 

SECTION  PAGE 

16.  The  Supreme  Miracles  of  Mental  and  Moral  Heal- 

ing, Matt.  1238.  39.  41.  42^  jvjark  3'-'\  435-«    ....      19 

17.  The  Restoration  of  Jairus's  Daughter,  Mark  5-^-^^     20 

18.  The  Individual   Faith  that  Made  Jesus'  Work  of 

Healing  Possible,  Matt.  S''-^\  Luke  -i^^-si^  jy^^rk  6'-^     21 

19.  The  New  Brotherhood,  Mark  S^^-^i.  31-35 23 

20.  The  Supreme  Loyalty  Required  for  Admission  into 

Jesus'  Brotherhood,  Luke  9"-*^'-,  142^-33 24 

21.  Jesus'  Friends  and  Helpers,  Mark  93^-40^  Luke  8^-^ 

1038-42 25 

22.  Mission    and    Practical    Training    of    Jesus'    Dis- 

ciples, Matt.  935-38,  jviark  6^'  ^a^  L^ke  IO3-12,  Matt. 

7\  Luke  W\  Mark  O^^.  i3.  so 25 

23.  Jesus'  ^Appreciation  of  John  the  Baptist,  Matt,  ll^-^^, 

146-12^ 27 

24.  Jesus'  Sympathy  for  the  Common  People,  Luke  9^-^, 

Mark  G^i-^e 28 

25.  Jesus'  Replies  to  the  Criticisms  of  the  Pharisees, 

Mark  7^-3-  ^-23^  Luke  ll^^-  ^^a,  Mark  322-2V,  Luke 
1120 30 

26.  The    Disappointments    and    Inspiration    of   Jesus' 

Galilean  Ministry,  Luke  12^-5,  Matt.  IV^-^'     .    .     32 
2^.     Jesus  in  Retirement  with  His  Disciples,  Mark  724-36     33 

28.  Jesus'  Decision  to  Take  up  His  Cross  at  Jerusalem, 

Mark  82^-91 34 

29.  The  Transfiguration,  Mark  92-13 35 

30.  An  Illustration  of  the  Power  of  Faith,  Mark  9^^'-^   .      36 

31.  Preparing  the  Disciples  for  the  Coming  Crisis,  Mark 

930-37,   Luke   9^1-56,   Mark   10\   Luke   I322,   Mark 

1032-34 37 

32.  Contrasts  Between  Jesus'  Hopes  and  the  Event, 

Luke  1331-35 38 

33.  The  Way   in    Which  Jesus   Saved    Zaccheus    and 

Bartimseus,  Luke  I91-10,  Mark  1046b-52  ...      39 


CONTENTS  ix 

SECTION  PAGE 

34.     Jesus'     Triumphant     Entrance     into     Jerusalem, 

Mark  IV-''      40 

So.     Jesus'  Arraignment  of  the  Grafting  High  Priests, 

Luke  131 -^  Mark  Ui^b-ig 4I 

36.  The  Moral   Guilt  of  the  Leaders  of  the  Nation, 

Mark  lV'-^\  Matt.  2128-42.  45.  46 42 

37.  Jesus'  Condemnation  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees, 

Mark  1237b-4o^  L^ke  1V\  Matt.  23i3-i6,  23-32  43 

38.  Jesus'    Anticipation    of    Coming    Events,    Mark 

131-13,   30-32 45 

39.  Jesus  Facing  Hate  and  Treachery,  Mark  14^-^,  Luke 

2137,  38^  Mark  1410.  n 46 

40.  Jesus'  Last  Meal  With  His  Disciples,  Mark  14^2-21^ 

I  Cor.   1124.  25a^  Mark  1423b,   I  Coj.^   ii25b^  Mark 
1425-31 47 

41.  The   Agony   and   Victory   in   Gethsemane,   Mark 

1432-12    / 48 

42.  Jesus'    Arrest   and   Peter's   Denial,    Mark    1443-52, 

Luke  2254b-62 49 

43.  The    Preliminary    Examination    before    the    High 

Priests,  Luke  22^3-66,  Mark  14^5-61%  Luke  22«'-7i     50 

44.  Jesus'  Trial,  Luke  23^-25 51 

45.  The    Crucifixion,    Mark    15^«-32b,    Luke    2334a.  39-43^ 

John  1925-27 53 

46.  Jesus'  Death  and  Burial,  Mark  1533-47 54 

47.  The  Women  at  the  Empty  Tomb,  Mark  16^-^  Luke 

248.  9,  11,  12^  John  W-'' 55 

48.  Jesus'  Appearance  to  Two  Disciples  on  the  Way  to 

Emmaus,  Luke  24^3-35 5g 

49.  Jesus'  Reappearance  to  His  Disciples  at  Jerusalem, 

Luke  2436-48,  John  2024-29 58 

50.  Jesus'  Appearance  to  His  Disciples  at  the  Sea  of 

Galilee,  John  n'-'' 59 

51.  Paul's  Record  of  Jesus'  Appearances,  I  Cor.  154^-^     60 


X  CONTENTS 

THE   TEACHINGS   OF   JESUS 
THE  MASTER  TEACHER  AND   HIS  DISCIPLES 

SECTION  PAGE 

52.  Jesus'  Aims  as  a  Teacher,  Matt.  5^'  '^'  ^o,   1128-30^ 

724-29 QO, 

53.  The  Importance  of  the  Receptive  Attitude,  Mark 

41-10,  13-20 (Jc2 

54.  The    Responsibilities    of    Jesus'    Disciples,    Mark 

423-25,  Luke  639,  40.  43-45^  Matt.  5'^-"" C4 

55.  The  Measure  of  Greatness  in  Jesus'  Brotherhood, 

Mark  lO^^-^s 64 

56.  The  Supreme  Tests  of  Loyal  Discipleship,  Matt. 

1032-42,    2531-46 Q^ 

GOD   AND.  MAN 

57.  God's    Eagerness    to    Reclaim    the    Sinner,    Luke 

151-10 68 

58.  God's  Fatherly  Love  for  the  Wayward,  Luke  W'^^-     68 

59.  God's  Readiness  to  Answer  Prayer,  Matt.  7"ii  70 

60.  The   Importance  of  Persistency   in  Prayer,   Luke 

lp-8,  181-',  Matt.  18i9'2o  .    .'...." 70 

61.  The  Power  of  Faith  and  Humility,   Luke   17^-  ^ 

Mark  II22-25 71 

62.  The  Lord's  Prayer,  Luke  lli-  2%  Matt.  6^-^^     ...      71 

63.  The  True  Spirit  of  Reverence  and  Worship,  Matt. 


533-37^  Qi-s,  16-18^  Luke  18^-14 


r-c 


64.  The  Way  that  Leads  to  Life,  Luke  13^3,  Matt.  7'^'  '\ 

Luke  1324-30 74 

65.  The  Nature  and  Growth  of  the  Kingdom  or  Rule  of 

God,  Luke   1720.21,  Matt.   133i.  32,  Luke  1320- 21, 
Mark  426-29      74 

66.  The  Relation  of  the  Kingdom  to  Existing  Society, 

Matt.    1324-30.  47-50 7.5 


CONTENTS  xi 

SECTION  PAGE 

67.  The  Democracy  of  the  Kingdom   of   God,   Luke 

141a.  i5b-24^  Mark  1013-16 76 

68.  The  Value  and  Cost  of  Citizenship  in  the  Kingdom 

of  God,  Matt.  IS^-'s,  Mark  9'''-'\  IQi'-^^  ....      77 

69.  Single-Minded  Loyalty  to  God,  Matt.  Q^^-^\  Mark 

l(2^s-3-i=i 78 

70.  The    Necessity  of  Constant  Watchfulness,   Matt. 

251-13 79 

MAN  AND   SOCIETY 

71.  The  Wrong  and  Right  Use  of  Wealth,  Luke  Ig^^-si, 

161-12 gl 

7^2.     The  Responsibilities  of  Wealth,  Luke  16"-  i^-  i^-^i      .  82 

73.  The  Standard  of  Generous  Giving,  Mark  12^1-4^   .    .  83 

74.  The    Faithful   Use   of   Individual   Talents,    Matt. 

^25^^-^^ 84 

75.  A  Living  Wage  for  All  Willing  to  Work,  Matt. 

201-16 85 

76.  The  Two  Deadly  Crimes  Against  Society,  Matt. 

52'-  28,  Luke  171b.  2,  Matt.  181"-  n 86 

77.  The  Sanctity  of  Marriage,  Mark  IO2-12 86 

78.  Man's  Duty  to  the  Church  and  State,  Matt.  1724-", 

Mark  1213-1-       87 

MAN  AND   HIS   NEIGHBOR 

79.  The  Obligation  to  Make  Fair  and  Charitable  Judg- 

ments, Matt.  7l-^  John  83-ii 89 

80.  The  Crime  of  Cherishing  Anger,  Matt.  521-26  ...      90 

81.  The   Supreme   Duty   of   Forgiveness,    Matt.    18l^ 

Luke  174,  Matt.  1821-35 90 

82.  The  Attitude  of  Non-Resentment,  Matt,  o^^-"^'-    .    .  91 

83.  The  Royal  Law  of  Love,  Matt.  5''-'\  712 92 

84.  The  Application  of  the  Law  of  Love,  Luke  102^-37  9.7 


xii  CONTENTS 

THE  ESSENTIALS  OF  TRUE  HAPPINESS 

SECTION  PAGE 

85.  A    Modest    and    Unselfish    Spirit,    Luke    14^-  ^-^\ 

Mark  lO^s-^i 94 

86.  A  Trust  in  God  that  Dispels  all  Fear  and  Worry, 

Matt.    625.  26^    1028b-31,    627-34 \         95 

87.  A  Firm  Belief  in  Life  after  Death,  Mark  Igi^-z?  qq 

88.  A  Complete  Devotion  to  the  Service  of  God  and 

Man,  Matt.  5^-^"^ 96 

THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

THE  WORK  OF  JESUS'   EARLY  FOLLOWERS  IN 
PALESTINE 

89.  The  Origin  of  the  Christian  Community  at  Jeru- 

salem, Acts  1^-26,  21-  2.  4,   6a^  12-18.  22-24.  33,  36-42     ...        98 

90.  The  Healing  Power  of  the  Christian  Faith,  Acts 

246_319.  26     41-3,  5-21  JQJ 

91.  The  Life  of  the  Early  Christian  Brotherhood,  Acts 

432. 34-37   51-12.  16  204 

92.  The  Preaching  and  Martyrdom  of  Stephen,  Acts 

Q^   71,  2a,   48-58^   3^%    7^^'   ^%  S"^ 105 

93.  The  Work  of  Philip  the  Evangelist,  Acts  8^^.  -i?.  12. 

14-17,  26-40  1Q8 

PAUL'S  MISSIONARY  WORK 

94.  Paul's  Own  Account  of  His  Early  Training  and 

Conversion,    Acts    2%\    Gal.    l^^.  i4^    i^^^^    ^O^-is, 
Gal.  V^-'\  Acts  2620%  II  Cor.  Ip2.  33,  Gal.  P^-^^   .    no 

95.  The  Christian  Community  at  Antioch,  Acts  11^^"^°, 

1225-133 Ill 

96.  Paul's    Missionary    Work    at   Antioch   in    Pisidia, 

Acts     IS^-^a-   13-17,   19a,  22b,  23,   24,  26-33a,  38,  39,   42-52  |J3 

97.  The  Experiences  of   the  Apostles  at  Iconium   and' 

Lystra,  Acts  14      115 


CONTENTS  xiii 

SECTION  PAGE 

98.  Paul's  Account  of  His  Interview  with  the  Apostles 

at  Jerusalem,  Gal.  21-10 117 


1-13,   19, 


99.  The  Door  Opened  to  All  Mankind,  Acts  1.5 

20,   22,  30b,  32-35  iio 

100.  The  Establishment  of  a  Christian  Brotherhood  at 

Philippi,  Acts  lo^e-lG"'-  ^-i^ 119 

101.  Paul  and  Silas  in  the  Prison  at  Philippi,  Acts  IG^f^-^o  121 

102.  The   Founding   of   the   Church   at    Thessalonica, 

Acts  171-15      123 

103.  Paul's    Account    of    His    Work    at    Thessalonica, 

I  Thess.  21-iS'^'  i"-i9%  31-3-  e.  7 124 

104.  Paul's  Speech  at  Athens,  Acts  1716-34 12G 

105.  Paul's  Work  at  Corinth,  Acts  ISi-i^^ 127 

106.  Paul's  Ministry  at  Ephesus,  Acts   IS'^,  191^.  s-n- 

17b-20.   23-32,  34b-41      QQl  ^QQ 

107.  Paul's  Farewell  Address  to  the  Elders  of  Ephesus, 

Acts  202.   6a.  c-12,  15c-38 jgj 

108.  Paul's  Journey  to  Jerusalem  on  Behalf  of  Christian 

Unity,  Acts  21i^'  3b-24,  26      133 

109.  Paul's  Arrest  at  Jerusalem,  Acts  212"-228'  lo^'  -1-29  135 

110.  Paul's  Defense  Before  the  Jewish  National  Coun- 

cil, Acts  2230-2324.  31-33a,   c I37 

111.  Paul  Before  Festus  arid  Agrippa,  Acts  25i-"^-  22.  23^ 

2(51-4,   5b,  22-32 14Q 

112.  Paul's  Shipwreck,  Acts  27i-28i 142 

113.  The  End  of  the  Long  Journey,  Acts  282-30  ....    145 

PAUL'S   LETTERS 

GALATL\NS 

114.  Freedom  Through  the  Faith  that  Christ  Inspires, 

Gal.  ll-^  216b.  20,  21^  31-5.  23-28^  43-7^  51,  6 149 

115.  Following     the     Nobler    and     Higher    Impulses, 

513-23 , 151 

116.  Christian  Principles  in  Daily  Life,  524-61^    .    .    .    .151 


xiv  CONTENTS 

I   THESSALONIANS 

SECTION  PAGE 

117.  Commendation    of    the    Thessalonian    Christians, 

I  Thess.  1,  39-13 154 

118.  The  Way  a  Cliristian  Ought  to  Live,  41-^2  ....    155 

119.  The  Christian  Attitude,  5^-'^^ 156 

II  THESSALONIANS 

120.  Commendation    and    Encouragement,    II    Thess. 

11-7.  11,  12^  2i-3a^  31-5 153 

121.  Each  Man's  ObHgation  to  Work,  S^is I59 

I    CORINTHIANS 

122.  The  Importance  of  Christian  Unity,  I  Cor.  l^-^- 

10-17a 161 

123.  The  Power  of  the  Simple  Christian  Faith,  li'b-29^  01-5  ^jg 

124.  The  Source  and  Evidence  of  Spiritual  Insight,  2^°- 

3"'2i-23 163 

125.  The    Unchristian    Attitude    of    the     Corinthian 

Christians,  4^-5^^'  ^-^^ 165 

126.  The  Settlement  of  Differences  Between  Christians, 

61-11 166 

127.  The  Sacredness  of  the  Human  Body,  612-20,  iQis     .    167 

128.  The  Obligations  of  Marriage,  7io-i6-  39.  40      ....    168 

129.  Consideration  for  Other  Men's  Scruples,  Si'^-  "-i^, 

1023-27,  31-33^    m  169 

130.  The  Spirit  of  a  True  Apostle,  91- 13-27 171 

131.  The  Unity  of  the  Loyal  Christian  Brotherhood, 

121,  4-7,  12-22a.  24-31a  172 

132.  The  Supremacy  of  Love,  123ib,  13 173 

133.  The  Superiority  of  Prophetic  Preaching  to  Mere 

Emotionalism,  14i-5.  «■  9.  i3-is.  is.  is.  26-33.  39,  4o  174 


CONTENTS  XV 

^EPTION  PAGE 

134.  The  Significance  of  Jesus'  Resurrection,  15^"^^    .    .  176 

135.  The  Nature  of  Man's  Life  Beyond  Death,  IS^^-^  .  177 

136.  Paul's  Personal  Plans  and  Counsel,  16 179 


II  CORINTHIANS 

137.  An  Appeal  to  the  Sympathy  and  Loyalty  of  the 

Corinthian  Christians,  II  Cor.   W^-\   IP-  23b-29^ 

122-5,  7b-10^   139-11,  14 181 

138.  Paul's  Readiness  to  Forgive  and  Trust,   l^-'*-  ^^, 

Oi-l\    32-6.  17b.  18         132 

139.  The    Christian    Attitude    Toward    Suffering    and 

Death,  4-^-5io 184 

140.  Christ's  Controlling  Love,  o''~6'K  !''-'•  «-»....    186 

141.  The  Reasons  for  Generous  Giving,  S^-''  \  9^-'^^   .    .    188 

ROMANS 

142.  Paul's  Crowning  Ambition,  Romans  l^-  ""^"^^   .    .    .    190 

143.  God's  Justice  and  Impartiality,  V^-^\  S^-^^      ...    191 

144.  Moral    Cleansing    and    Peace    Through    Christ, 

31-4a,  9-10,   19-24,  27,  28     ^13     5I-II  IQ^ 

14o.     The  Victory  Over  Sin  and- Death,  6 194 

146.  The  New  Spiritual  Life  Open  to  the  Followers  of 

Christ,  71^-19-  24.  25a^  gi-ii 196 

147.  The   Obligations   and   Privileges   of  Divine  Son- 

ship,  812-29      197 

148.  The  Security  of  Those  Who  Trust  God's  Love, 

831-39^   105-15^    1133-36 I98 

149.  A  Christian's  Duty  to  His  Fellow  Christians,  12  .  200 

150.  The  Duties  of  a  Christian  Citizen,  13 201 

151.  Consideration  Rather  than  Criticism,  14     ....  203 

152.  The   Christian    Spirit    of   Helpfulness,    15^'''  ^^-^o, 

22-26,  30-33  204 

153.  A  Letter  of  Introduction  and  Greeting,  16^-23  2O6 


xvi  CONTENTS 


PHILEMON 

SECTION  PAGE 

154.     An  Appeal  to  Christian  Clemency  and  Considera- 
tion, Philemon 209 


COLOSSIANS 

155.  The  Foundation  of  the  Christian  Life,  Col.  1^-^, 

2^-10^ 211 

156.  The  New  Life,  31-17 212 

157.  Personal  Greetings,  421^ 213 

EPHESIANS 

158.  Christ's  Work  for  Mankind,  Eph.  V-\  ^^-''^'  12-22, 

314-21 215 

159.  Christian  Livmg,  41-^-  n-ie.  26b-32^  51.  2,  15-20    ....    217 

160.  Love  and  Co-operation,  521-25.  33,  gi-9 218 

161.  God's  Valiant  Knight,  610-20- 23.  24 219 

PHILIPPIANS 

162.  The  Joy  and  Contentment  of  the  Aged  Prisoner, 

Phil.  "11-26       221 

163.  Fidelity  to  Jesus'  Ideals,  12^-224 222 

164.  The  Happiness  of  Jesus'  Loyal  Followers,  3l-l^ 

41-9      224 

165.  Paul's    Gratitude   to    the   Philippian    Christians, 

225-30^  410-23 226 

II  TIMOTHY 

166.  Paul's  Last  Words,  II  Tim.  li-^-  n-  12-  i^-  i^.  461^     .   228 


CONTENTS  xvii 


LATER  WRITINGS 
I   PETER 

SECTION  PAGE 

167.  The  Christian  Hope  of  Salvation,  I  Peter  l^-^-  22. 23^ 

21-2 230 

168.  The  Responsibihties  of  God's  People,   2^-'^\  S^^^^  231 

169.  The  Christian  Household,  'Z'^-S*-  ^ 232 

170.  Steadfastness  in  the  Hour  of  Stress,  S^^-^^\  41-^6.  19^ 

56-11 233 

II  PETER 

171.  The  Christian's  Privileges,  II  Peter  V-^\  S^'  '•  s- «. 

17' i« 236 

JAMES 

172.  The  Testing  of  the  Christian's  Faith,  James  P-^^  .    238 

173.  The  Importance  of  Deeds  and  Not  Mere  Profes- 

sions,  119-27,  214-22.  24         239 

174.  True  Christian  Democracy,  21-9-  12-  i^,  411-  12    .    .    .    240 

175.  The  Teacher's  Calling,  3 241 

176.  The  Tragedy  of  Struggling  for  Merely  Material 

Things,  41-4-  7-10-  13-17,  51-7^-  12-20 242 

I  TIMOTHY 

177.  The  Riches  Which  Abide,  I  Tim.  47^-10,  qs-io  ...    245 

HEBREWS 

178.  The  Significance  of  Christ's  Sufferings  for  Man- 

kind, Heb.  ll-^  210-  11-  17.  18.  58.  \  414-16      ....    247 

179.  The  Invincible  Power  of  Faith,  11 248 

180.  The  Value  of  Discipline,  W-^\  13i-3.  ^-  e. »-  15. 20.  21     051 


xviii  CONTENTS 

THE   REVELATION  OF  JOHN 

SECTION  PAGE 

181.     The    Messages  of  Encouragement  to  the  Seven 

Churches,  Rev.  l^-^.  9-20^  g^-i^.  1-19.  25-27.  31-8.  10-22     254 

IS'i.     The  Future  Appreciation  of  Jesus'  Work,  4^-^-  ^^, 

5,  79-  lo-  13-17        2o8 

183.  The  Final  Conquest  of  Evil  and  the  Reward  of  the 

Upright,    14^-10'  12,  13^    I9II-I6,  19,  20a,  d,  21a^    gO^l'l^  2()1 

184.  The  New  Heaven  on  Earth,  2V-^'  22-27^  qqi-s,  10-17       ^6^2 

I  JOHN 

185.  The  Conditions  of  Christian   Fellowship,  I  John 

V-2''      265 

18C.     The  Choice  between  Loyalty  to  God  and  to  the 

World,   212-14a.  15-17^   31-15^ ^qq 

187.  Living  in  Loving  Fellowship  with  God  and  Man, 

3I6-I8.   47-21^   51-5.  14,  15 2(J8 

THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

JESUS  THE  TEACHER  AND  SAVIOR  OF  MANKIND 

188.  The  Aim  of  the  Gospel  of  John,  John  2V'      ...  270 

189.  The  Divine  Revelation  Through  Jesus,  l^'^^   .    .    .  270 

190.  Man's  Spiritual  Rebirth,  S^-^^ 271 

191.  The  Mission  of  the  Son  of  Man,  314-21' 25b-36       ...  272 

192.  The  Savior  of  the  World,  43-21.  23-42 273 

193.  God's  Viceroy  on  Earth,  51-20.  71^^-18 275 

194.  The  Bread  of  Life,  627.  32b-5ib,  63-71 277 

195.  The  Fountain  of  Living  Water,  728-^2 279 

196.  The  Source  of  Spiritual  Light  and  Liberty,  812-36   .  281 

197.  The  Opener  of  Blind  Eyes,  9 282 

198.  The  Good  Shepherd,  IO22-29.  i-is.  ao 285 


CONTENTS  xix 

SECTION  PAGE 

199.  Jesus'  Power  Over  Death,  ll^-  2.  3.  4.  5.  e,  7.  iib-52  ^86 

200.  The  Source  of  Eternal  Life,  122o-36a.  44b-5o     ....  289 

201.  The  Servant  of  All,  131-^7- 20.  3ib-35 290 

202.  The  Eternal  Bond    between  Jesus  and  His  Dis- 

ciples, 141-'-*       292 

203.  The  Vital  Relation  between  Jesus  and  His  Dis- 

ciples, 151-21 294 

204.  Jesus'  Promise  of  Divine  Guidance,  15''^-W^^'  ^^^s  295 

205.  Jesus'  Prayer  for  All  His  Followers,  17,  21^^  ...  298 
Index  of  Biblical  Passages 301 


MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

the  universal  significance  of  jesus'  birth 

1.     The  Announcement  of  the  Good  News  to 
Zachariah 

In  the  reign  of  Herod  the  king  of  Judea  there  was  a 
priest  named  Zachariah  of  the  division  of  Abijah.  His 
wife  Ehzabeth  also  belonged  to  the  priestly  class.  Both 
lived  irreproachable  lives  and  strictly  obeyed  the  divine 
laws;  but  they  had  no  child,  for  Elizabeth  was  barren, 
and  both  were  growing  old. 

While  Zachariah  was  performing  the  priestly  duty  at 
the  Temple  with  his  division  it  fell  to  his  lot,  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  priest's  office,  to  enter  the  sanctuary 
and  burn  incense.  At  the  hour  of  the  evening  offering, 
while  the  whole  congregation  were  praying  outside, 
there  appeared  to  him  an  angel  of  the  Lord,  standing 
at  the  right  of  the  altar  of  incense.  At  the  sight  of  him 
fear  fell  upon  Zachariah,  but  the  angel  said  to  him, 
'Fear  not,  Zachariah,  for  your  prayer  has  been  heard. 
Your  wife  Ehzabeth  shall  bear  a  son,  and  you  shall  call 
his  name  John.  You  will  have  joy  and  gladness,  and 
many  will  rejoice  at  his  birth;  for  he  will  be  great  in  the 
sight  of  God,  and  will  drink  neither  wine  nor  strong 
drink,  but  from  birth  will  be  divinely  inspired.  Many 
of  the  people  of  Israel  will  he  turn  to  the  Lord  their  God; 
and  he  will  go  before  him  as  a  herald  in  the  spirit  and 
power  of  Elijah,  to  reconcile  the  older  and  the  younger 
generations,  to  incline  the  stubborn  to  the  wisdom  of  the 
upright,  and  to  make  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the 
Lord. ' 

Then  Zachariah  said  to  the  angel,  'By  what  proof 

1 


2  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

shall  I  know  this  ?  For  I  am  old  and  my  wife  is  grow- 
ing old.'  The  angel  answered,  '  I  am  Gabriel,  who  stand 
in  the  presence  of  God,  and  I  am  sent  to  speak  to  you, 
and  to  give  you  this  good  news.  But  now  you  will  be 
dumb  and  unable  to  speak  a  word  until  these  things 
come  to  pass,  since  you  have  not  trusted  my  words, 
which  will  be  fulfilled  in  due  season.' 

The  people,  as  they  w^aited  for  Zachariah,  marvelled 
that  he  remained  so  long  in  the  sanctuary,  but  when  he 
came  out  to  them  and  could  not  speak,  they  understood 
that  he  had  seen  a  vision,  for  he  made  signs  to  them  and 
remained  dumb. 

When  the  days  of  his  service  in  the  Temple  were  com- 
pleted, he  went  home.  Soon  after  his  wife  Elizabeth  in 
expectation  of  becoming  a  mother  went  into  seclusion 
for  five  months,  saying  to  herself,  'In  this  way  God  has 
shown  me  favor,  for  he  has  removed  my  disgrace.' 

2.     The  Announcement  to  ^L\ry 

Six  months  later  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent  from 
God  to  the  town  of  Nazareth  in  Galilee,  to  a  young 
woman  betrothed  to  a  man  whose  name  was  Joseph,  a 
descendant  of  David;  and  the  young  woman's  name 
was  Mary.  Coming  to  her  the  angel  said,  'Hail,  highly 
honored  one  !     God  is  with  you  ! ' 

She  was  startled  at  his  words  and  asked  herself  what 
such  a  greeting  might  mean.  But  the  angel  said  to  her, 
'Fear  not,  Mary,  for  you  have  found  favor  with  God. 
You  will  conceive  and  bear  a  son  and  will  call  his  name 
Jesus.  He  will  be  great  and  will  be  called  the  Son  of  the 
Most  High.  God  will  give  him  the  throne  of  his  father 
David;  he  will  reign  over  the  descendants  of  Jacob  for- 
ever, and  to  his  reign  there  will  be  no  end.' 

Then  Mary  said  to  the  angel,  'How  can  this  be,  for 


THE  SIGNIFICANCE  OF  JESUS'  BIRTH    3 

I  am  not  yet  married  ? '  The  angel  answered  her,  'The 
Holy  Spirit  will  come  upon  you,  and  the  power  of  the 
Most  High  will  overshadow  you,  therefore  the  One  to  be 
born  will  be  called  holy,  the  Son  of  God.  Behold,  your 
cousin  Elizabeth  is  about  to  bear  a  son  in  her  old  age, 
and  this  is  the  sixth  month  with  her  who  was  called 
barren;  for  with  God  nothing  is  impossible.' 

Mary  said,  '  I  am  God's  servant.  May  it  be  with  me 
as  you  say.'     Then  the  angel  left  her. 

3.     Mary's  Song  of  Praise 

Then  Mary  went  in  haste  to  the  hill  country,  to  a 
town  in  Judea,  and  entering  the  house  of  Zachariah 
she  greeted  Elizabeth.  When  Ehzabeth  heard  Mary's 
greeting  the  child  in  her  womb  leaped,  and  Elizabeth 
filled  with  divine  inspiration  exclaimed, 

Blest  are  you  among  women, 

And  blest  is  your  child  ! 

Why  is  this  honor  bestowed  upon  me, 

That  the  mother  of  my  Lord  should  come  to  me  ? 

For  as  your  greeting  came  to  my  ear, 

The  child  in  my  womb  leaped  for  joy. 

Happy  is  she  who  believes  in  the  fulfilment 

Of  the  promise  that  God  has  made  to  her. 

Then  Mary  said, 

With  my  whole  soul  do  I  praise  my  God, 

My  spirit  rejoices  in  God  my  Savior; 

For  he  has  recognized  his  servant  in  her  lowliness. 

From  this  hour  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed; 

For  he  who  is  mighty  has  shown  me  great  honor, 

And  holy  is  his  name. 

From  generation  to  generation  his  mercy  rests 

On  those  who  revere  him. 

He  has  worked  wonders  with  his  mighty  arm, 


4  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

Scattering  the  proud  through  their  own  devices, 

HurHng  rulers  from  their  thrones, 

Exalting  those  of  humble  rank. 

He  has  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things. 

And  the  rich  he  has  sent  empty  away. 

He  has  helped  Israel  his  servant. 

Remembering  his  mercy, 

As  he  promised  to  our  forefathers, 

To  Abraham  and  his  descendants  forever. 

And  Mary  remained  with  Elizabeth  about  three 
months  and  then  returned  to  her  own  home. 

4.     Zachariah's  Hymn  of  Thanksgiving 

Now  when  Elizabeth's  time  came  to  be  delivered,  she 
gave  birth  to  a  son.  And  her  neighbors  and  relatives, 
hearing  how  God  had  shown  mercy  to  her,  gathered  to 
rejoice  with  her.  On  the  eighth  day  they  came  to  cir- 
cumcise the  child;  and  they  would  have  called  him 
Zachariah  after  his  father,  but  his  mother  said,  *Not  so; 
he  shall  be  called  John.'  But  thej'-  said  to  her,  'No  one 
of  your  family  is  called  by  that  name.'  Then  by  signs 
they  asked  of  the  child's  father  what  he  would  have  him 
called.  Zachariah  asked  for  a  tablet  and  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  all  wrote,  'His  name  is  John.'  Immediately 
his  power  of  speech  was  restored  and  he  began  to  praise 
God. 

All  their  neighbors  were  filled  with  awe,  and  reports 
of  these  things  spread  throughout  the  hill  country  of 
Judea,  and  all  who  heard  them  meditated  on  them, 
saying,  'What  will  this  child  be,'  for  the  power  of  God 
was  with  him.  His  father  Zachariah,  filled  with  divine 
inspiration,  spoke  these  words: 

Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel, 

For  he  has  shown  favor  to  his  people  and  redeemed  them. 


THE   SIGNIFICANCE   OF  JESUS'   BIRTH     5 

And  has  raised  up  a  strong  deliverer  for  us 

From  the  house  of  his  servant  David 

(As  he  promised  long  ago  by  his  holy  prophets). 

To  save  us  from  our  enemies. 

And  from  the  power  of  all  who  hate  us. 

So  fulfilling  his  promise  of  mercy  to  our  fathers, 

And  remembering  his  holy  covenant. 

The  compact  which  he  made  with  Abraham  our  father 

To  give  us  release  from  fear, 

And  deliverance  from  the  power  of  our  foes. 

That  we  may  worship  him  by  pure  and  right  living 

All  the  days  of  our  life. 

And  vou,  child,  shall  be  called  the  prophet  of  the  Most 

High, 
For  you  shall  go  as  a  herald  before  the  Lord  to  prepare 

for  his  work. 
To  make  known  to  his  people  their  deliverance  through 

the  forgiveness  of  their  sins. 
And  through  the  tender  mercy  of  God  who  has  caused 

the  Dawn  from  on  high  to  break  upon  us, 
To  give  light  to  those  who  dwell  in  darkness  and  in  the 

shadow  of  death. 
And  to  guide  our  feet  into  the  w^ay  of  peace. 

The  child  grew  and  became  strong  in  spirit,  and  was  in 
the  desert  until  the  day  when  he  made  his  appearance 
before  the  people  of  Israel. 

5.     The  Birth  of  Jesus 

In  those  days  the  Emperor  iVugustus  decreed  that  all 
the  world  should  be  registered.  This  was  the  first  regis- 
tration made  while  Cyrenius  was  governor  of  Syria. 

So  all  went  to  be  registered,  each  to  his  own  town. 
Joseph,  because  he  was  a  descendant  of  David,  went  up 
with  Mary  his  wife  from  the  town  of  Nazareth  in  Galilee 


6  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

to  Bethlehem  in  Judea,  the  birthplace  of  David,  to  be 
registered.  Now  Mary  was  about  to  become  a  mother, 
and  while  they  were  there  the  time  came  for  her  to  be 
delivered.  So  she  gave  birth  to  her  first  son,  and 
wrapped  him  in  swaddling-clothes  and  laid  him  in  a 
manger,  because  there  was  no  room  for  them  in  the 
inn. 

In  that  country  there  were  shepherds  living  in  the 
fields  and  keeping  watch  over  their  flocks  by  night. 
And  an  angel  from  God  stood  by  them  and  a  divine 
radiance  shone  around  them,  and  they  were  frightened. 
But  the  angel  said  to  them: 

Fear  not,  for  behold  I  bring  you  good  news 
Of  great  joy  which  shall  be  for  all  the  people. 
For  to  you  is  born  this  day  in  the  town  of  David 
A  Savior  who  is  God's  Anointed. 
This  will  be  a  sign  to  guide  you: 

You  will   find   a   babe  in  swaddling-clothes  lying  in  a 
manger. 

Then  suddenly  there  appeared  with  the  angel  a  great 
number  of  the  heavenly  host  singing  praise  to  God  and 
saying: 

Glory  to  God  on  high, 

And  on  earth  peace,  good-will  among  men. 

When  the  angels  had  gone  away  from  them  into 
heaven,  the  shepherds  said  to  one  another,  'Let  us  go 
now  to  Bethlehem  to  see  this  which  God  has  made 
known  to  us.'  So  they  went  in  haste  and  found  Mary 
and  Joseph,  and  the  baby  was  lying  in  a  manger. 

When  they  had  seen  him,  they  announced  what  had 
been  told  them  about  this  child.  All  who  heard  the 
words  of  the  shepherds  wondered,  but  Mary  treasured 


THE   SIGNIFICANCE   OF  JESUS'   BIRTH     7 

up  these  things  and  pondered  them.  And  the  shep- 
herds returned,  thanking  and  praising  God  because  of 
what  they  had  heard  and  seen  as  it  had  been  foretold. 


6.     The  Visit  of  the  Wise  Men  from  the  East 

Also  wise  men  from  the  east  came  to  Jerusalem  and 
asked,  'Where  is  the  newly  born  King  of  the  Jews? 
For  we  saw  his  star  in  the  east  and  have  come  to  pay 
him  homage.'  When  Herod  heard  these  things,  he  and 
every  one  else  in  Jerusalem  were  greatly  perturbed.  So 
when  he  had  gathered  all  the  high  priests  and  scribes 
together,  he  inquired  of  them  where  the  Messiah  was  to 
be  born.  They  said  to  him,  'In  Bethlehem  of  Judea,* 
for  so  it  is  written  by  the  prophet: 

And  you,  Bethlehem,  in  the  land  of  Judah, 

Are  not  least  among  Judah's  princes. 

For  out  of  you  will  come  a  leader, 

Who  will  be  the  shepherd  of  my  people  Israel. 

Then  Herod  privately  called  the  wise  men  and  in- 
quired of  them  exactly  how  long  the  star  had  been  visi- 
ble since  its  appearance  in  the  east.  Also  he  sent  them 
to  Bethlehem  with  the  command,  '  Go  and  search  care- 
fully for  the  young  child,  and  when  you  have  found  him, 
come  and  let  me  know,  that  I  also  may  go  and  pay  him 
homage.'  After  their  audience  with  the  king  they  de- 
parted, and  the  star  which  they  had  seen  in  the  east 
went  before  them  until  it  stood  over  the  place  where  the 
young  child  was.  They  were  overjoyed  at  the  sight; 
and  when  they  came  into  the  house  and  saw  the  child 
with  Mary  his  mother,  they  knelt  down  and  paid  him 
homage.  Opening  their  treasures  they  presented  to 
him  gifts  of  gold,  frankincense  and  myrrh. 


MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 


7.     Simeon's  Hymn  of  Praise 

After  the  prescribed  eight  days  had  passed  and  the 
time  came  for  the  child  to  be  circumcised,  he  was  called 
Jesus,  as  he  had  been  named  by  the  angel  before  his 
birth.  Then  when  the  daj^s  of  their  purification  accord- 
ing to  the  Mosaic  law  had  elapsed,  his  parents  took  him 
to  Jerusalem  to  consecrate  him  to  God  and  to  offer  the 
sacrifice  prescribed  in  the  law:  a  pair  of  turtle-doves  or 
two  young  pigeons. 

There  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem  whose  name  was  Sim- 
eon. He  was  upright  and  devout,  living  in  hope  of  the 
time  when  Israel  should  be  comforted;  for  it  had  been 
revealed  to  him  by  the  Holy  Spirit  that  he  should  not 
die  until  he  had  seen  God's  Messiah.  Led  by  the  Spirit 
he  came  into  the  Temple;  and  as  the  parents  brought 
in  the  child  Jesus  to  do  for  him  what  was  customary 
under  the  law,  Simeon  took  him  up  in  his  arms,  praised 
God,  and  said: 

Now  let  thy  servant  depart  in  peace, 

As  thou  hast  promised,  O  God, 

For  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation, 

Which  thou  hast  prepared  in  the  sight  of  all  nations, 

A  light  to  enlighten  the  heathen, 

And  to  be  the  glory  of  thy  people  Israel. 

While  the  father  and  mother  of  Jesus  were  wondering 
at  what  had  been  said  of  him,  Simeon  blessed  them  and 
said  to  Mary,  *  Behold,  this  child  is  destined  to  bring 
about  the  fall  of  many  and  the  rise  to  new  life  of  many 
others  in  Israel.  He  shall  be  a  standard-bearer  who 
will  be  bitterly  attacked  (yes,  your  own  soul  shall  be 
pierced  as  with  a  sword)  so  that  many  opinions  shall 
be  disclosed  concerning  him.' 


THE   LIFE  OF  JESUS 

8.     Jesus'  Boyhood  and  Early  Training 

After  Joseph  and  Marj^  had  fulfilled  all  the  regula- 
tions of  the  law,  they  returned  to  Galilee  to  their  own 
town  of  Nazareth ;  and  the  boy  Jesus  grew  and  became 
strong  in  body  and  mind ;  and  the  blessing  of  God  was 
upon  him. 

Now  his  parents  went  every  year  to  Jerusalem  to  the 
Feast  of  the  Passover,  and  when  he  was  twelve  years  old 
they  went  up  as  usual.  After  they  had  stayed  the  full 
number  of  days  and  were  returning,  the  boy  Jesus  re- 
mained behind  in  Jerusalem.  His  parents  did  not  know 
this;  but,  supposing  him  to  be  in  the  caravan,  they  trav- 
elled on  for  a  whole  day.  Then  they  searched  for  him 
among  their  kinsmen  and  acquaintances;  and  when  they 
did  not  find  him  they  returned  to  Jerusalem,  still  looking 
for  him.  After  three  days  they  found  him  in  the  Tem- 
ple, sitting  with  the  teachers  listening  to  them  and  ask- 
ing them  questions.  All  who  heard  him  were  surprised 
at  his  insight  and  his  answers.  When  his  parents  saw 
him  they  were  astonished,  and  his  mother  said  to  him, 
'Son,  why  have  you  treated  us  like  this  .^  Your  father 
and  I  have  been  anxiously  looking  for  you.'  He  said  to 
them,  'Why  did  you  look  for  me?  Did  you  not  know 
that  I  must  be  in  my  Father's  house  ? '  But  they  did 
not  understand  what  he  meant. 

Then  he  went  down  with  them  and  came  to  Nazareth ; 
and  he  was  obedient  to  them;  but  his  mother  kept  all 
these  sayings  in  her  heart.  And  Jesus  grew  in  wisdom 
and  bodily  strength  and  in  the  esteem  of  God  and  man. 

9 


10  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 


9.     The  Work  of  John  the  Baptist 

In  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Ti- 
berius, while  Pontius  Pilate  was  governor  of  Judea  and 
Herod  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  in  the  high  priesthood  of 
Annas  and  Caiaphas,  the  word  of  God  came  to  John,  the 
son  of  Zachariah,  in  the  wilderness.  And  he  went  into 
all  the  country  around  the  Jordan  proclaiming  a  bap- 
tism of  repentance  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins;  as  it  is 
written  in  the  book  of  the  sayings  of  the  prophet  Isaiah : 

The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness, 

Make  ready  the  way  of  the  Lord, 

Make  his  paths  straight. 

Every  valley  shall  be  filled, 

Every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  brought  low; 

The  crooked  shall  be  made  straight 

And  the  rough  ways  smooth; 

And  all  mankind  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God. 

This  John  wore  a  garment  of  camel's  hair  and  a 
leather  girdle,  and  his  food  was  locusts  and  wild  honey. 

Then  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  and  all  Judea  and 
the  country  around  the  Jordan  began  to  go  out  to  him, 
to  be  baptized  by  him  in  the  Jordan,  confessing  their 
sins. 

To  the  throngs  that  went  out  to  be  baptized  by  him 
he  said,  '  You  race  of  vipers  !  Who  warned  you  to  flee 
the  coming  wrath  ?  Bear  fruits,  then,  that  prove  you 
have  repented.  Do  not  say  to  yourselves,  "We  are  de- 
scendants of  Abraham";  for  I  tell  you,  God  can  raise  up 
children  for  Abraham  from  these  stones.  Already  the 
axe  lies  at  the  root  of  the  trees.  Every  tree,  therefore, 
that  does  not  bear  good  fruit  is  cut  down  and  thrown 
into  the  fire.' 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  11 

The  crowds  kept  asking  him,  'What  must  we  do?' 
He  answered  them,  'Let  him  who  has  two  coats  share 
with  him  who  has  none;  and  let  him  who  has  food  do 
the  same.'  When  tax-gatherers  came  to  be  baptized, 
they  said  to  him,  'Teacher,  what  must  we  do?'  He 
said  to  them,  'Exact  no  more  than  is  assigned  to  you.' 
Soldiers  also  asked  him,  'And  what  must  we  do?'  To 
them  he  said,  '  Do  not  extort  money  from  anybody,  nor 
make  false  charges,  but  be  content  with  your  wages.' 

Now  as  the  people  were  expectant  and  all  were  debat- 
ing in  their  minds  whether  John  might  possibly  be  the 
Christ,  John  said  to  them  all, '  I  indeed  baptize  you  with 
water;  but  One  is  coming  mightier  than  I,  whose  sandal- 
thongs  I  am  not  worthy  to  untie.  He  will  baptize  you 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  and  with  fire.  His  winnowing- 
shovel  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  cleanse  his 
threshing-floor,  and  will  gather  the  wheat  into  his  store- 
house; but  the  chaff  he  will  burn  up  with  unquenchable 
fire. '  In  this  way,  and  with  other  forms  of  exhortation, 
he  proclaimed  the  good  news  to  the  people. 

10.     Jesus'  Baptism  and  Temptation 

At  this  time  Jesus  came  from  Nazareth  in  Galilee  and 
was  baptized  by  John  in  the  Jordan.  And  as  he  was 
coming  up  from  the  water,  he  saw  the  heavens  opening 
and  the  Spirit,  like  a  dove,  coming  down  upon  him. 
And  a  voice  from  heaven  said, 

'Thou  art  my  Son,  the  beloved, 
In  thee  I  am  well  pleased.' 

Then  Jesus  was  led  by  the  Spirit  into  the  wilderness 
to  be  tempted  by  the  devil.  And  after  he  had  fasted 
forty  days 'and  forty  nights  he  was  hungry.  Then  the 
tempter  came  and  said  to  him,  'If  you  are  the  Son  of 


12  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

God,  command  these  stones  to  become  bread.'     But  he 
answered,  'It  is  written, 

Man  is  not  to  Hve  on  bread  alone, 

But  on  every  word  that  comes  from  God.' 

Then  the  devil  took  him  to  the  holy  city  and,  setting 
him  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  Temple,  said  to  him,  'If  you 
are  the  Son  of  God,  throw  yourself  down;  for  it  is 
written. 

He  will  give  his  angels  charge  of  you. 
And  on  their  hands  they  will  bear  you  up. 
Lest  you  strike  your  foot  against  a  stone.' 

Jesus  said  to  him,  '  It  is  also  written, 

You  shall  not  tempt  the  Lord  your  God.' 

Once  more  the  devil  took  him  to  a  high  mountain  and 
showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and  their 
glory,  and  he  said  to  him,  'All  these  things  I  will  give 
you  if  you  will  fall  down  and  worship  me. '  Then  Jesus 
said  to  him,  'Away  with  you,  Satan  !  for  it  is  written, 

You  shall  worship  the  Lord  your  God, 
And  him  only  shall  you  serve.' 


11.     The  Winning  of  Jesus'  First  Disciples 

After  this  Herod  seized  John  the  Baptist  and  bound 
him,  and  put  him  in  prison  because  of  Herodias,  his 
brother  Philip's  wife,  for  John  had  repeatedly  said  to 
him,  '  It  is  not  right  for  you  to  have  her.'  And  although 
Herod  wanted  to  put  him  to  death,  he  was  afraid  of  the 
people,  for  they  believed  John  to  be  a  prophet. 

Now  after  John  was  put  in  prison,  Jesus  came  into 
Galilee  proclaiming  God's  good  news:  'The  time  has 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  13 

come;  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand.  Repent  and 
beheve  in  the  good  news.' 

Leaving  Nazareth,  Jesus  went  to  Uve  in  Capernaum, 
which  is  on  the  Sea  of  Gahlee.  As  he  was  passing  along 
the  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Gahlee,  he  saw  Simon  and  An- 
drew his  brother  casting  their  nets  into  the  sea,  for  they 
were  fishermen.  Jesus  said  to  them,  'Come  with  me, 
and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.'  Thereupon  they 
left  their  nets  and  followed  him.  And  going  a  little 
farther  on,  he  saw  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  with  John 
his  brother,  who  were  in  their  boat  mending  their  nets. 
He  called  them  at  once,  and  they  left  their  father  Zebe- 
dee in  the  boat  with  the  hired  men,  and  went  with  him. 

Then  Jesus  found  Philip  and  said  to  him,  'Come  with 
me.'  Now  Phihp  was  from  Bethsaida,  the  home  of  An- 
drew and  Peter.  Philip,  finding  Nathanael,  said  to  him, 
'  We  have  found  him  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law  and  also 
the  prophets  wrote:  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  son  of  Jo- 
seph.' But  Nathanael  said  to  him, '  Can  anything  good 
come  out  of  Nazareth .f^'  Philip  replied,  'Come  and 
see.'  Jesus  saw  Nathanael  coming  to  him  and  said  to 
him, '  Here  is  a  true  Israelite,  in  whom  there  is  no  deceit.' 
Nathanael  said  to  him,  '  How  do  you  know  me  ? '  Jesus 
answered,  '  Before  Philip  called  you,  when  you  were  un- 
der the  fig-tree,  I  saw  you.'  Nathanael  answered  him, 
'Rabbi,  you  are  the  Son  of  God,  you  are  the  King  of 
Israel.'  Jesus  replied, '  Do  you  believe  because  I  said  to 
you,  "I  saw  you  under  the  fig-tree"?  You  shall  see 
greater  things  than  these  ! ' 

12.     A  Sabbath  in  Capernaum 

Jesus  and  his  disciples  entered  Capernaum;  and  on 
the  next  Sabbath  he  went  into  the  synagogue  and  began 
to  teach.     And  the  people  were  astounded  at  his  teach- 


14  IMATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

ing,  for  he  taught  them  as  one  who  had  authority,  and 
not  as  the  scribes. 

In  their  synagogue  that  day  was  a  man  under  the 
power  of  an  unclean  spirit,  who  shrieked  out,  'What 
have  you  to  do  with  us,  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  Have  you 
come  to  destroy  us  ?  I  know  you  are  God's  Holy  One.' 
But  Jesus  rebuked  the  unclean  spirit,  saying,  'Be  still, 
and  come  out  of  him.'  Then  the  unclean  spirit,  after 
convulsing  the  man,  came  out  of  him  with  a  loud  cry. 
The  people  were  so  amazed  that  they  began  to  ask  one 
another,  'What  is  this.^  Is  it  a  new  teaching.^  With 
authority  he  commands  even  the  unclean  spirits  and 
they  obey  him.'  So  his  fame  spread  at  once  in  every 
direction  throughout  the  surrounding  country  of  Galilee. 

After  leaving  the  synagogue  they  went  straight  to  the 
house  of  Simon  and  Andrew,  accompanied  by  James  and 
John.  The  mother  of  Simon's  wife  was  ill  in  bed  with 
a  fever;  so  at  once  they  told  Jesus  about  her  and  he 
went  to  her  and,  taking  her  by  the  hand,  lifted  her  up. 
Then  the  fever  left  her,  and  she  began  to  wait  upon 
them. 

In  the  evening,  after  the  sun  had  set,  they  brought  to 
him  all  who  were  sick  or  under  the  control  of  evil  spirits, 
until  all  the  people  of  the  city  were  gathered  at  the  door. 
And  he  healed  many  who  were  sick  with  various  dis- 
eases, and  cast  out  many  evil  spirits,  but  would  not  let 
them  speak,  because  they  knew  who  he  was. 

13.     Jesus'  Sudden  Popularity 

Jesus  rose  very  early  the  next  morning,  long  before 
daylight,  and  went  out  to  a  lonely  place,  and  there 
prayed.  But  Simon  and  those  who  were  with  him  fol- 
lowed after  him;  and  when  they  found  him,  they  said 
to  him,  'Every  one  is  looking  for  you.'     But  he  said  to 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  15 

them,  'Let  us  go  on  to  the  neighboring  towns,  that  I 
may  preach  there  also;  for  that  is  why  I  came.'  So  he 
went  throughout  Gahlee  preaching  in  their  synagogues, 
and  casting  out  evil  spirits. 

One  day  a  leper  came  to  him  and  on  bended  knees  en- 
treated him:  *If  you  will,  you  can  make  me  clean.' 
Moved  with  pity,  Jesus  stretched  out  his  hand  and 
touched  him,  and  said  to  him,  'I  will;  be  cleansed!' 
Instantly  the  leprosy  left  him  and  he  was  cleansed. 
Then  Jesus,  after  strictly  warning  him,  sent  him  away 
with  the  command,  'See  that  you  say  not  a  word  to 
any  one,  but  go,  show  yourself  to  the  priest  and  offer 
what  Moses  commanded  as  evidence  to  them  that  you 
are  clean';  but  the  man  went  away  and  began  to  pro- 
claim it  and  to  spread  the  report  abroad,  so  that  Jesus 
could  no  longer  enter  a  city  openly,  but  had  to  stay  out- 
side in  lonely  places,  where  people  from  every  quarter 
came  to  him. 

When  Jesus  entered  Capernaum  again,  after  some 
days,  it  was  reported  that  he  was  at  home,  and  so  many 
people  flocked  to  him  that  there  was  no  longer  room  for 
them,  not  even  at  the  door.  While  Jesus  was  preach- 
ing to  them,  four  men  came,  carrying  a  man  who  was 
paralyzed,  and  as  they  could  not  get  near  to  Jesus  on 
account  of  the  crowd,  they  tore  up  the  roof  over  his 
head.  And  when  they  had  made  a  hole,  they  let  down 
the  bed  on  which  the  paralytic  was  lying.  Seeing  their 
faith,  Jesus  said  to  the  paralytic,  'Son,  your  sins  are 
forgiven.'  But  some  of  the  scribes  sitting  there  said 
to  themselves,  '  Why  should  this  man  say  such  a  thing  .^ 
He  is  blaspheming !  Who  can  forgive  sins  except  God 
alone  ? ' 

Knowing  at  once  what  they  were  saying,  Jesus  said 
to  them,  '  Why  do  you  question  my  authority  ?  Which 
is  easier:  to  say  to  the  paralytic,  "Your  sins  are  for- 


16  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

^ivcn";  or  to  say,  "Get  up,  take  your  bed,  and  walk"  ? 
But  that  you  may  know  that  the  Son  of  Man  has  au- 
thority on  earth  to  forgive  sins '  (he  said  to  the  paralytic) 
'  I  say  to  you.  Rise,  take  up  your  bed,  and  go  to  your 
lionie.'  Then  the  man  rose  and  at  once  took  up  his 
}>ed  and  went  out  in  the  presence  of  them  all,  so  that 
they  were  all  amazed  and  praised  God,  saying, '  We  have 
never  seen  anything  like  this  !' 

14.     The  Friend  of  Sinners 

Then  Jesus  went  out  again  beside  the  Sea  of  Galilee; 
and  all  the  crowd  came  to  him,  and  he  taught  them. 
As  he  passed  along  he  saw  Levi,  the  son  of  Alphams,  sit- 
ting at  the  custom-house,  and  he  said  to  him,  'Come 
with  me.'     So  he  arose  and  followed  him. 

Now  while  Jesus  was  eating  dinner  in  Levi's  house, 
many  tax-gatherers  and  outcasts  sat  down  with  Jesus 
and  his  disciples.  The  scribes  and  Pharisees,  seeing 
this,  said  to  his  disciples, '  Does  he  eat  with  tax-gatherers 
and  outcasts?'  On  hearing  this,  Jesus  said  to  them, 
*Not  those  who  are  w^ell,  but  those  who  are  sick  have 
need  of  a  physician.  I  did  not  come  to  call  the  just  but 
sinners  to  repentance.' 

At  another  time  one  of  the  Pharisees  invited  him  to 
dine  with  him.  So  Jesus  entered  the  Pharisee's  house 
and  reclined  at  the  table.  In  the  town  was  a  woman  of 
bad  character  who,  when  she  found  that  Jesus  was  re- 
clining at  table  in  the  Pharisee's  house,  brought  an  ala- 
baster flask  of  perfume.  She  stood  behind  at  his  feet, 
weeping;  and  as  her  tears  began  to  wet  his  feet,  she 
wiped  them  with  her  hair.  And  she  kept  tenderlj^  kiss- 
ing his  feet  and  anointed  them  with  the  perfume. 

When  the  Pharisee  who  had  invited  him  saw  it,  he 
said  to  himself,  *If  this  man  were  a  prophet,  he  would 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  17 

know  the  character  of  the  woman  who  is  touching  him, 
for  she  is  an  outcast.' 

Jesus  answered  him,  *  Simon,  I  have  a  word  to  say  to 
you.'  He  rephed,  'Say  it,  Master.'  *A  certain  money- 
lender had  two  debtors:  one  owed  him  five  hundred  sil- 
ver pieces  and  the  other  fifty.  Neither  of  them  was 
able  to  pay  anything;  so  he  released  them  both.  Now 
which  of  them  will  love  him  the  more.^'  Simon  an- 
swered, ' I  suppose  the  man  who  owed  the  most.'  Jesus 
said  to  him,  *You  have  judged  rightly.' 

Turning  to  the  woman,  Jesus  said  to  Simon,  *  You  see 
this  woman  "^  When  I  came  into  your  house,  you  gave 
me  no  water  for  my  feet;  but  she  has  wet  my  feet  with 
her  tears  and  wiped  them  with  her  hair.  You  gave  me 
no  kiss,  but  she,  since  I  came  in,  has  not  ceased  tenderly 
to  kiss  my  feet.  You  did  not  anoint  my  head  with  oil, 
but  she  has  anointed  my  feet  with  perfume.  Therefore 
I  say  to  you,  her  sins,  though  they  be  many,  are  for- 
given, for  she  has  loved  much;  he  to  whom  little  is  for- 
given, loves  little.'  And  he  said  to  her,  'Your  sins  are 
forgiven.'  Then  his  fellow-guests  began  to  say  to  them- 
selves, *  Who  is  this  man  who  even  forgives  sins  .^ '  But 
he  said  to  the  woman,  'Your  faith  has  saved  you;  go 
and  be  at  peace.' 

15.     Jesus'  Disregard  of  Ceremonial  Forms 

Once  when  John's  disciples  and  the  Pharisees  were 
observing  a  fast,  people  came  to  Jesus  and  said,  '  Why 
do  the  disciples  of  John  and  the  disciples  of  the  Phari- 
sees fast,  but  your  disciples  not  fast.^'  Jesus  said  to 
them,  'Can  guests  fast  at  a  wedding  while  the  bride- 
groom is  with  them  ?  As  long  as  they  have  the  bride- 
groom with  them  they  cannot  fast.  But  the  time  will 
come  when  the  bridegroom  is  taken  away  from  them; 
then  they  will  fast.     No  one  sews  a  piece  of  unshrunken 


18  IVIATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

cloth  on  an  old  coat;  otherwise  the  patch  breaks  away 
from  it,  the  new  from  the  old,  and  the  tear  is  made 
worse.  No  man  pours  new  wine  into  old  wine-skins; 
otherwise  the  new  wine  bursts  the  skins,  and  both  the 
wine  and  the  wine-skins  are  lost.  Instead  new  wine  is 
poured  into  fresh  wine- skins.' 

One  Sabbath  Jesus  was  passing  through  the  grain 
fields;  and  his  disciples,  as  they  made  their  way  through, 
began  to  pull  off  the  heads  of  the  grain.  The  Pharisees 
said  to  him,  'Sir,  why  are  they  doing  things  that  on  the 
Sabbath  are  unlawful.^'  He  said  to  them,  'Have  you 
never  read  what  David  did  when  he  and  his  followers 
were  in  need  and  hungry  .^  how  he  went  into  the  house 
of  God,  when  Abiathar  was  high  priest,  and  ate  the 
consecrated  bread  which  only  the  priests  are  allowed  to 
eat,  and  gave  it  also  to  those  with  him  ? ' 

And  he  said  to  them,  'The  Sabbath  was  made  for 
man,  and  not  man  for  the  Sabbath;  so  that  the  Son  of 
Man  is  master  even  of  the  Sabbath.' 

Again  he  entered  a  synagogue.  A  man  was  there 
whose  hand  was  vdthered.  And  they  watched  Jesus  to 
see  whether  he  would  heal  him  on  the  Sabbath  day,  that 
they  might  bring  a  charge  against  him.  Jesus  said  to 
the  man  whose  hand  was  withered,  'Rise  and  come  for- 
ward.' Then  he  said  to  them,  'Is  it  lawful  on  the  Sab- 
bath day  to  do  good  or  to  do  harm  ?  to  save  life  or  to 
kill  ? '  Who  of  you,  if  he  has  but  one  sheep  and  it  falls 
into  a  hole  on  the  Sabbath,  will  not  lay  hold  of  it  and 
lift  it  out  ?  Is  not  a  man  far  superior  to  a  sheep  ? 
But  they  were  silent.  Then  looking  around  upon 
them  with  sorrow  and  indignation  because  of  their 
hard-heartedness,  he  said  to  the  man,  'Stretch  out  your 
hand.'  He  stretched  it  out,  and  his  hand  was  com- 
pletely restored.  But  the  Pharisees  went  out  and  at 
once  began  to  plot  with  the  Herodians  against  him,  how 
they  might  put  him  out  of  the  way. 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  19 

16.     The  Supreme  Miracles  of  Mental  and 
Moral  Healing 

Then  certain  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  addressed 
Jesns,  saying,  *  Master,  we  wish  to  see  a  miraculous  sign 
performed  by  you.'  But  he  answered  them,  'It  is  an 
evil  and  unfaithful  generation  that  demands  a  sign,  and 
no  sign  shall  be  given  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet  Jonah. 
The  men  of  Nineveh  at  the  judgment  day  will  confront 
this  generation  and  condemn  it;  for  they  repented  at 
the  preaching  of  Jonah,  but  here  is  One  greater  than 
Jonah.  The  queen  of  the  south  will  rise  at  the  judg- 
ment day  with  this  generation  and  condemn  it,  for 
she  came  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  to  hear  the  wis- 
dom of  Solomon,  but  here  is  One  greater  than  Solo- 
mon.' 

Jesus  withdrew  to  the  sea  with  his  disciples,  and  a 
multitude  followed  him  from  Galilee.  Also  from  Judea, 
Jerusalem,  Idumea  the  other  side  of  the  Jordan,  and 
from  the  region  about  Tyre  and  Sidon  a  great  throng, 
having  heard  what  he  was  doing,  came  to  him.  So  he 
told  his  disciples  to  have  a  small  boat  ready  for  him  to 
prevent  his  being  crushed  by  the  crowd;  for  he  had 
healed  so  many  that  all  who  were  afflicted  were  pressing 
forward  to  touch  him.  And  whenever  the  evil  spirits 
saw  him,  they  fell  down  before  him  and  cried,  'You  are 
the  Son  of  God.'  But  he  charged  them  repeatedly  not 
to  make  him  known. 

In  the  evening  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  'Let  us  cross 
to  the  other  side.'  So,  leaving  the  crowd,  they  took 
him  with  them  in  the  boat  just  as  he  was;  and  there 
were  other  boats  with  his.  A  heavy  squall  arose  and 
the  waves  began  to  break  into  the  boat  so  that  it  was 
filling;  but  Jesus  was  in  the  stern  asleep  on  the  cushion. 
So  they  woke  him  and  said  to  him,  '  Master,  is  it  nothing 


20  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

to  you  that  we  are  lost?'  And  he  awoke  and  rebuked 
the  wind,  and  said  to  the  sea,  *  Peace,  be  still !'  Imme- 
diately the  wind  fell  and  there  was  a  calm;  and  he 
said  to  them,  'Why  are  you  so  afraid?  Why  do  you 
not  have  faith?'  But  they  were  filled  with  awe  and 
said  to  one  another, '  W' ho  then  is  he,  that  even  the  wind 
and  the  sea  obey  him?' 

17.     The  Restoration  of  Jairus's  Daughter 

When  Jesus  again  crossed  the  Sea  of  Galilee  in  a  boat 
to  the  other  side,  a  large  crowd  had  gathered  to  meet 
him;  so  he  remained  beside  the  sea.  One  of  the  presi- 
dents of  the  synagogue,  Jairus  by  name,  came  up  and 
on  seeing  Jesus  fell  at  his  feet  and  earnestly  entreated 
him,  saying,  'My  little  daughter  is  at  the  point  of  death; 
come,  I  beg  of  you,  and  place  your  hands  on  her  that  she 
may  be  cured  and  live.'  So  Jesus  went  with  him,  and  a 
great  crowd  followed  and  pressed  about  him. 

In  the  crowd  was  a  woman  who  had  suffered  from 
hemorrhage  for  twelve  years  and  had  been  treated  by 
many  physicians,  spending  all  that  she  had,  yet  was 
none  the  better  but  rather  had  grown  worse.  Having 
heard  about  Jesus,  she  came  up  behind  him  in  the  throng 
and  touched  his  robe,  for  she  said  to  herself,  '  If  I  can  but 
touch  his  garments,  I  shall  be  cured.' 

Immediately  the  hemorrhage  stopped,  and  she  knew 
that  she  was  cured  of  her  disease.  Jesus,  knowing  at 
once  that  lieaHng  power  had  gone  from  him,  turned 
around  in  the  crowd  and  said,  'Who  touched  my  gar- 
ments?' His  disciples  said  to  him,  'You  see  the  crowd 
pressing  around  you,  and  yet  do  you  ask,  "  Who  touched 
me?"'  But  still  he  looked  for  her  who  had  done  this, 
imtil  the  woman,  frightened  and  trembling,  knowing 
what  had  happened  to  her,  came  forward  and  fell  down 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  21 

before  him  and  told  him  the  truth.  He  said  to  her, 
'Daughter,  your  faith  has  cured  you.  Go  and  Hve  in 
peace,  and  be  healed  of  your  disease.* 

While  Jesus  was  still  speaking,  messengers  came  from 
the  house  of  the  president  of  the  synagogue,  saying, 
'Your  daughter  is  dead.  Why  trouble  the  Master  fur- 
ther ? '  But  Jesus,  overhearing  the  message,  said  to  the 
president  of  the  synagogue,  'Have  no  fear,  only  trust.' 
And  Jesus  would  allow  no  one  to  go  with  him  except 
Peter  and  James  and  John  the  brother  of  James.  When 
they  came  to  the  house  of  the  official,  he  found  a  crowd 
of  people  weeping  aloud  and  wailing.  Entering,  Jesus 
said  to  them,  'Why  are  you  making  an  uproar  and 
Weeping?  The  child  is  not  dead,  but  asleep.'  And 
they  laughed  at  him  scornfully.  But  he  sent  them  out 
and  took  the  father  and  mother  of  the  child  and  those 
who  were  with  him  into  the  room  where  she  was.  Then, 
taking  her  by  the  hand,  he  said  to  her,  'Talitha  kounii,' 
which  means,  'Little  girl,  arise.'  To  the  amazement  of 
all,  the  little  girl  (who  was  twelve  years  of  age)  got  up 
at  once  and  walked  about;  but  Jesus  charged  them 
strictly  to  let  no  one  know  of  this,  and  told  them  to  give 
her  something  to  eat. 

18.     The  Individual  Faith  that  Made  Jesus' 
Work  of  Healing  Possible 

After  Jesus  entered  Capernaum,  a  captain  in  the 
Roman  army  came  and  appealed  to  him,  saying,  'Sir, 
my  servant  is  lying  at  home  paralyzed  and  in  great 
agony.'     Jesus  said  to  him,  'I  will  come  and  heal  him.' 

But  the  captain  answered,  'Sir,  I  am  not  worthy  that 
you  should  come  under  my  roof.  Only  say  the  word 
and  my  servant  will  be  cured.  For  though  I  am  a  man 
under  authority,  I  have  soldiers  under  me.     I  say  to 


22       MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

this  man,  "Go,"  and  he  goes;  to  another,  "Come,"  and 
he  comes;   to  my  slave,  "Do  this,"  and  he  does  it.' 

When  Jesus  heard  this,  he  was  astonished  and  said 
to  his  followers,  'I  assure  you,  I  have  never  found 
such  faith  as  this  in  any  Israelite.  But  I  tell  you  that 
many  will  come  from  the  east  and  the  west  and  take 
their  places  beside  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven,  while  the  natural  heirs  of  the 
Kingdom  will  go  outside  into  the  darkness  where  men 
shall  wail  and  grind  their  teeth.' 

Then  Jesus  said  to  the  captain,  *Go,  according  to 
your  faith  let  your  request  be  granted.'  And  the  ser- 
vant was  cured  that  very  hour. 

Jesus  went  to  Nazareth  where  he  had  been  brought 
up.  As  was  his  custom,  he  entered  the  synagogue  on 
the  Sabbath,  and  stood  up  to  read  the  lesson.  And  he 
was  given  the  scroll  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  on  un- 
rolling it  he  found  the  place  where  it  is  written: 

The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me, 

For  he  has  consecrated  me  to  preach  good  news  to  the 

poor, 
He  has  sent  me  to  proclaim  release  to  captives, 
And  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind. 

To  set  free  those  who  have  been  crushed  by  oppression. 
To  proclaim  the  year  when  the  Lord  will  show  favor. 

Then  having  rolled  up  the  scroll  he  handed  it  back  to 
the  attendant  and  sat  down.  The  eyes  of  all  in  the 
synagogue  were  fixed  on  him,  and  he  said  to  them, 
*To-day  this  scripture  is  fulfilled  in  your  presence.' 

As  he  proceeded  to  teach  in  the  synagogue,  many  who 
heard  him  were  astounded  and  said,  'From  what  source 
did  he  get  these  teachings  ?  What  is  this  wisdom  which 
has  been  given  him  .^  and  what  are  these  miracles  that  he 
performs?     Is  he  not  the  carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary 


THE   LIFE   OF   JESUS  23 

and  the  brother  of  James  and  Joses  and  Judas  and 
Simon?  Are  not  his  sisters  Hving  here  among  us?' 
And  they  would  not  believe  in  him.  Jesus  said  to  them, 
*  A  prophet  is  not  without  honor  except  in  his  own  coun- 
try^ and  among  his  kinsmen  and  in  his  own  home.'  In 
that  place  he  could  j)erform  no  miracle  beyond  laying 
his  hands  on  a  few  sick  people  and  healing  them;  and  he 
was  astonished  at  the  lack  of  faith.  So  he  went  about 
the  surromiding  villages,  teachmg. 

19.     The  New"  Brotherhood 

Jesus  went  up  on  the  hillside  near  Capernaum  and 
called  to  him  the  men  whom  he  wanted  and  they  came 
to  him.  He  appointed  twelve  to  accompany  him  and 
to  go  out  to  preach,  with  authority  to  cast  out  evil 
spirits.  These  were  the  Twelve:  Simon  to  whom  he 
gave  also  the  name  Peter,  James  the  son  of  Zebedee  and 
John  his  brother,  whom  he  called  'Sons  of  Thunder,' 
Andrew,  Philip,  Bartholomew,  Matthew,  Thomas, 
James  the  son  of  Alphaeus,  Thaddeus,  Simon  the  Zealot, 
and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  at  last  betrayed  him. 

Then  Jesus  went  into  a  house  and  the  crowd  gathered 
again  so  that  it  was  impossible  even  to  eat  a  meal. 
When  his  relatives  heard  of  this,  they  set  out  to  get  hold 
of  him,  for  they  said,  '  He  is  out  of  his  mind.'  Standing 
outside,  his  mother  and  his  brothers  sent  word  to  him  to 
come  out  to  them.  He  was  in  the  midst  of  a  seated 
throng  when  some  one  said  to  him,  *Here  are  your 
mother  and  your  brothers  and  sisters  outside  hunting 
for  you.'  He  answered,  'Who  are  my  mother  and  my 
brothers  ? '  Then  looking  around  at  those  who  sat  in  a 
circle  about  him,  he  said,  'Here  are  my  mother  and 
iny  brothers.  Whoever  does  the  will  of  God  is  my 
brother  and  sister  and  mother.' 


24  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 


20.     The  Supreme  Loyalty  Required  for 
Admission  into  Jesus'  Brotherhood 

Once  when  Jesus  and  his  disciples  were  traveUing 
along  the  road,  some  one  said  to  him,  '  I  will  follow  you 
wherever  you  go.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'The  foxes  have 
holes  and  the  wild  birds  their  nests,  but  the  Son  of  Man 
has  nowhere  to  lay  his  head.'  He  said  to  another,  'Fol- 
low me ' ;  but  the  man  said, '  Let  me  first  go  and  bury  my 
father.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Let  the  dead  bury  their 
dead,  but  go  you  and  proclaim  the  Kingdom  of  God.' 
Still  another  said,  'I  will  follow  you,  Lord,  but  let  me 
first  say  good-by  to  my  people  at  home.'  Jesus  said  to 
him,  'No  one  who  looks  back  after  having  put  his  hand 
to  the  plough  is  fit  for  the  Kingdom  of  God.' 

On  one  occasion  when  crowds  were  accompanying 
him,  he  turned  and  said  to  them,  '  If  any  one  who  comes 
to  me  is  not  willing  to  give  up  his  father  and  mother 
and  wife  and  children  and  brothers  and  sisters,  yes,  and 
his  very  life,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  Whoever  does 
not  carry  his  own  cross  as  he  follows  me  cannot  be  my 
disciple.  Who  of  you,  if  he  wishes  to  build  a  tower,  does 
not  first  sit  dow^n  and  count  the  cost,  to  see  whether  he 
has  money  enough  to  complete  it  ?  Otherwise  if  he  has 
laid  the  foundation  and  is  unable  to  finish  the  building, 
all  who  see  it  make  fun  of  him  and  say,  "This  man  began 
to  build  but  could  not  finish  !"  Or  what  king,  on  going 
to  war  with  another  king,  does  not  first  sit  down  and 
dehberate  whether  with  ten  thousand  men  he  can  with- 
stand the  one  who  is  coming  against  him  with  twenty 
thousand  ?  If  he  cannot,  while  the  other  is  still  a  long 
way  off  he  sends  an  embassy  asking  for  terms  of  peace. 
So  then  no  one  of  you  who  is  not  willing  to  part  with  all 
his  possessions  can  be  my  disciple.' 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  25 

21.     Jesus'  Friends  and  Helpers 

John  said  to  Jesus,  '  Master,  we  saw  some  one  casting 
out  evil  spirits  in  your  name,  and  we  tried  to  prevent 
him  because  he  is  not  one  of  us.'  But  Jesus  said,  'Do 
not  forbid  him,  for  no  one  who  performs  a  miracle  in 
my  name  can  readily  speak  evil  of  me.  He  who  is  not 
against  us  is  for  us.' 

Then  Jesus  went  on  from  one  town  and  village  to  an- 
other, preaching  and  proclaiming  the  good  news  about 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  And  he  was  accompanied  by  the 
twelve  disciples  and  certain  women  who  had  been  cured 
of  evil  spirits  and  diseases :  Mary,  who  was  called  Mag- 
dalene, from  whom  seven  evil  spirits  had  gone  out,  Jo- 
anna the  wife  of  Chuza,  Herod's  steward,  Susanna,  and 
many  others  who  were  contributing  from  their  means  to 
the  support  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples. 

During  their  journey  Jesus  entered  a  certain  village 
where  a  woman  named  Martha  welcomed  him  in  her 
house.  She  had  a  sister  named  Mary  who  seated  her- 
self at  the  Lord's  feeir  and  listened  to  his  words.  But 
Martha  was  distracted  by  her  zeal  to  wait  on  him,  and 
came  and  said  to  him,  'Lord,  do  you  not  care  that  my 
sister  has  left  me  to  do  all  the  work  alone?  Tell  her 
to  help  me.'  But  Jesus  said  to  her,  'Martha,  Martha, 
you  are  anxious  and  troubled  about  many  things,  but 
few  things  are  vital,  indeed  one  only.  Mary  has  chosen 
the  better  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her.' 

22.     Mission  and  Practical  Training  of 
Jesus'  Disciples 

Jesus  journeyed  through  all  the  towns  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  synagogues,  preaching  the  good  news 
about  the  Kingdom,  and  healing  all  kinds  of  diseases  and 


26  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

infirmities.  At  sight  of  the  crowds,  harassed  and  scat- 
tered Hke  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he  was  filled  with 
])ity,  and  said  to  his  disciples,  *This  is  an  abundant  har- 
vest, but  the  laborers  are  few.  Entreat  the  lord  of  the 
harvest  to  send  laborers  into  his  fields.' 

Then  summoning  the  Twelve  he  proceeded  to  send 
them  out  two  by  two;  and  he  gave  them  power  over  evil 
spirits.  He  instructed  them  to  take  nothing  for  their 
journey  but  a  staff.  Also  he  said,  *Go  your  way.  Re- 
member that  I  send  you  out  as  lambs  among  wolves. 
Take  with  you  neither  purse  nor  bag  nor  an  extra  pair 
of  sandals,  and  do  not  stop  to  greet  any  one  on  the  road. 
Whatever  household  you  first  enter,  say,  "Peace  to  this 
house!"  And  if  the  man  living  there  is  worthy,  your 
peace  will  rest  upon  him;  but  if  not,  it  shall  return  to 
you.  Stay  at  the  same  house,  eating  and  drinking  what 
they  provide,  for  the  laborer  deserves  his  wages.  Do 
not  go  from  one  house  to  another. 

'Also  in  whatever  town  you  enter,  if  the  people  re- 
ceive you,  eat  what  they  set  before  you.  Heal  those  in 
that  town  who  are  ill,  and  tell  them,  "The  Kingdom  of 
God  is  near  you."  But  if  you  enter  any  to'v\Ti  where 
the  people  do  not  receive  you,  go  out  into  its  streets  and 
say,  "Even  the  dust  of  your  town  which  clings  to  our 
feet,  we  wipe  off  in  protest  against  you."  But  know 
this :  that  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand.  I  tell  you, 
on  that  day  it  will  be  better  for  Sodom  than  for  that  city. 

*Do  not  give  to  the  dogs  that  which  is  sacred,  nor 
throw  your  pearls  before  swine,  for  fear  that  they  tram- 
ple them  under  their  feet  and  then  turn  back  to  rend 
you.  He  who  hears  you,  hears  me;  he  who  rejects  you, 
rejects  me;  he  who  rejects  me,  rejects  him  who  sent  me.' 

So  Jesus'  disciples  went  out  and  preached  in  order  to 
lead  men  to  repent.  They  also  cast  out  many  evil 
spirits  and  cured  many  sick  by  anointing  them  with  oil. 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  27 

Then  returning  to  Jesus  they  told  him  what  they  had 
accomphshed  and  taught. 

23.     Jesus'  Appreciation  of  John  the  Baptist 

When  John  heard  in  prison  what  Jesus  was  doing,  he 
sent  his  disciples  to  ask  him,  'Are  you  the  Promised  One 
who  is  coming,  or  are  we  to  look  for  some  one  else?' 
Jesus  answered  them,  '  Go  and  report  to  John  what  you 
see  and  hear:  the  blind  recover  their  sight,  the  lame 
walk,  the  lepers  are  made  clean,  the  deaf  hear,  the  dead 
are  restored  to  life,  and  the  poor  have  the  good  news 
proclaimed  to  them.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  does  not 
lose  faith  in  me.' 

As  the  disciples  of  John  went  away,  Jesus  talked  to 
the  people  concerning  John :  '  What  did  you  go  into  the 
wilderness  to  see  ?  A  reed  shaken  by  the  wind  ?  Then 
what  did  you  go  out  to  see.'^  A  man  wearing  fine 
clothes.^  Men  dressed  like  that  live  in  palaces.  But 
why  did  you  go  out.'^  To  see  a  prophet.'^  Yes,  I  tell 
you,  and  more  than  a  prophet !  This  is  he  of  whom  it 
is  written: 

Behold,  I  send  my  messenger  before  you, 
Who  shall  make  the  way  ready  for  you. 

'I  assure  you,  no  man  has  appeared  who  is  greater 
than  John  the  Baptist;  and  yet  he  who  is  least  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  greater  than  he.  The  era  of  the 
law  and  the  prophets  ended  with  John:  indeed,  if  you 
are  ready  to  hear  it,  he  is  that  Elijah  who  is  to  come. 
Let  him  who  can  understand  give  heed.  From  the  days 
of  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
has  been  besieged,  and  the  besiegers  are  taking  it. 

'  To  what  shall  I  compare  this  generation  ?     It  is  like 


28  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

children  sitting  in  the  market-places,  who  call  to  their 
playmates  and  say: 

We  played  the  pipes  for  you  but  you  would  not  dance; 
We  cried  but  vou  would  not  lament. 


For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  and  men 
said,  "He  is  possessed  by  an  evil  spirit !"  The  Son  of 
Man  came  eating  and  drinking,  and  men  say,  "He  is  a 
glutton  and  a  drunkard,  a  friend  of  tax-gatherers  and 
outcasts  ! "  But  Wisdom  is  justified  by  what  it  accom- 
plishes,' • 

Now  when  Herod's  birthday  came,  the  daughter  of 
Herodias  danced  in  public  and  delighted  him.  There- 
upon he  swore  that  he  would  give  her  whatever  she 
might  ask.  Prompted  by  her  mother,  she  said  to  him, 
'Give  me  here  on  a  dish  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist.' 
Although  the  king  was  reluctant,  yet  because  of  his  oath 
and  his  guests  he  ordered  that  it  be  given  her.  So  he 
commanded  that  John  be  beheaded  in  prison,  and  his 
head  was  brought  on  a  lish  and  given  to  the  girl,  and 
she  brought  it  to  her  mother.  John's  disciples  came 
and  carried  away  the  body  for  burial. 

24.     Jesus'  Sympathy  for  the  Common  People 

When  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  what  Jesus  was  doing, 
he  was  greatly  perplexed,  for  some  said  that  John  had 
risen  from  the  dead,  some  that  Elijah  had  appeared,  and 
others  that  one  of  the  ancient  prophets  had  come  to  life 
again.  Herod  said,  *I  have  beheaded  John;  but  who  is 
this  of  whom  I  hear  these  reports.^'  And  he  tried  to 
find  him. 

Then  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  *  Come  by  yourselves 
to  some  quiet  place  and  rest  a  while ' ;  for  so  many  people 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  29 

were  coming  and  going  that  the  disciples  could  not  find 
time  even  to  eat.  So  they  went  in  a  boat  by  themselves 
to  a  quiet  place;  but  many  people  saw  and  recognized 
them  as  they  went,  and  running  from  all  the  towns  they 
arrived  before  them.  When  Jesus  landed  he  found  a 
large  crowd  awaiting  him.  Feeling  sympathy  for  them 
because  they  were  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he 
began  to  teach  them  many  things. 

As  it  was  already  late  in  the  day  his  disciples  came  to 
him  and  said,  'This  place  is  remote  and  it  is  now  late. 
Send  the  people  away  to  the  neighboring  farms  and  vil- 
lages to  buy  food  for  themselves.'  But  he  answered 
'  Give  them  some  food. '  They  rephed,  '  Are  we  to  go  and 
buy  two  hundred  silver  pieces'  worth  of  food  for  them  ? ' 
He  said, '  Go  and  see  how  many  loaves  you  have. '  When 
they  found  out,  they  said,  'Five,  and  two  fishes. '  Then 
he  directed  them  to  make  the  people  sit  down  in  groups 
on  the  green  grass.  So  they  sat  down  in  companies  of 
a  hundred  and  of  fifty.  Then  he  took  the  five  loaves 
and  the  two  fishes,  and  looking  up  to  Heaven,  he  blessed 
the  loaves  and  broke  them  in  pieces  which  he  kept  giv- 
ing to  the  disciples  to  set  before  the  people.  He  also 
divided  the  two  fishes  among  them,  and  all  ate  and  had 
enough;  and  then  they  took  up  twelve  baskets  full  of 
broken  pieces  of  the  bread  and  fish,  although  the  num- 
ber of  the  men  who  had  shared  them  was  five  thousand. 

Then  Jesus  had  his  disciples  enter  the  boat  and  cross 
before  him  to  Bethsaida,  while  he  himself  dismissed  the 
crowd;  after  dismissing  them,  he  climbed  a  hill  to  pray. 
When  evening  came  the  boat  was  in  the  middle  of  the 
sea  and  he  alone  on  the  land.  Seeing  that  they  were 
having  trouble  as  they  rowed,  for  the  wind  was  against 
them,  he  went  to  them  at  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
early  morning,  walking  on  the  sea  as  if  intending  to 
pass  them.     When  they  saw  him  walking  on  the  sea, 


30  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

they  believed  that  he  was  a  ghost  and  cried  out,  for  all 
saw  him  and  were  frightened;  but  he  spoke  to  them  at 
once,  saying,  '  Be  quiet,  it  is  I,  do  not  be  afraid.'  Then 
he  went  aboard  the  boat  and  the  wind  dropped,  but  they 
were  overwhelmed  with  amazement,  because  they  had 
not  taken  to  heart  the  lesson  of  the  loaves,  being  slow 
to  understand  its  meaning. 

After  crossing  the  sea  they  landed  at  Gennesaret  and 
moored  the  boat.  As  soon  as  they  had  gone  ashore,  the 
people  recognized  Jesus  and  searched  all  that  part  of  the 
country,  and  wherever  they  heard  of  his  arrival  they 
brought  to  him  the  sick  on  their  beds.  In  every  village 
or  town  or  hamlet  to  which  he  went  people  would  lay 
their  sick  in  the  market-place  and  beg  him  to  let  them 
touch  even  the  fringe  of  his  robe;  and  all  who  touched 
him  recovered. 

25.     Jesus'  Replies  to  the  Criticisms  of  the 
Pharisees 

The  Pharisees  and  some  of  the  scribes  who  had  come 
from  Jerusalem  went  to  Jesus  in  a  body,  because  they 
had  observed  that  some  of  his  disciples  ate  their  food 
without  the  prescribed  washing  of  hands.  For  the 
Pharisees  and  all  the  Jews  in  obedience  to  ancient  tra- 
dition never  fail  to  wash  their  hands  up  to  the  waists 
before  eating.  So  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  asked  him, 
*Why  do  not  your  disciples  obey  the  ancient  tradition 
instead  of  eating  food  with  unwashed  hands  .f^'  Jesus 
said  to  them, '  Well  did  Isaiah  prophesy  about  you  hypo- 
crites : 

This  people  honors  me  with  their  lips. 

But  their  heart  is  not  with  me; 

Their  worship  is  worthless, 

For  they  teach  doctrines  which  are  only  human  precepts. 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  31 

Disregarding  the  command  of  God,  you  hold  to  human 
tradition.' 

He  also  said  to  them,  'Beautifully  do  you  set  aside 
God's  command  that  you  may  keep  your  own  tradition! 
Moses  said,  "Honor  your  father  and  your  mother,"  and, 
*' He  who  speaks  evil  of  father  or  mother  shall  die."  But 
you  say,  "  If  a  man  says  to  his  father  or  to  his  mother. 
What  you  were  to  have  received  from  me  is  dedicated  to 
God,"  you  hold  that  he  is  exempt  from  doing  anything 
for  his  father  or  mother.  So  you  annul  the  word  of  God 
in  favor  of  the  tradition  which  you  have  handed  down; 
and  you  do  many  other  things  like  that.' 

Then  calling  the  crowd  to  him  again,  he  said  to  them, 
'  Hear  me,  all  of  you,  and  understand.  Nothing  can  de- 
file a  man  by  entering  him  from  outside.  It  is  what 
comes  from  him  that  defiles  him.' 

When  Jesus  had  gone  into  the  house  aw^ay  from  the 
crowd,  his  disciples  asked  what  this  figurative  saying 
meant.  He  answered  them,  'Are  you  too  so  slow  to 
comprehend  ?  Do  you  not  see  that  nothing  that  enters 
a  man  can  defile  him  ?  It  does  not  go  into  his  heart  but 
into  his  stomach  and  passes  out  into  the  drain.'  (In 
saying  this  Jesus  declared  that  all  kinds  of  food  were 
ceremonially  clean.)  He  went  on  to  say,  'It  is  what 
comes  from  a  man  that  defiles  him;  for  from  within, 
from  the  heart  of  him,  come  evil  thoughts,  sexual  vice, 
acts  of  theft,  murder,  adultery,  greed,  wickedness,  de- 
ceit, sensuality,  enviousness,  slander,  pride,  and  reck- 
lessness. All  these  evil  things  come  from  within,  and 
•they  defile  him.' 

On  another  occasion  Jesus  was  casting  out  an  evil 
spirit  that  made  its  victim  dumb;  and  when  the  evil 
spirit  had  gone  out,  the  dumb  man  spoke,  to  the  amaze- 
ment of  the  crowds.  But  the  scribes  who  had  come 
down  to  Jerusalem  said,  'He  is  possessed  by  Beelzebub, 


32     MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

the  prince  of  evil  spirits,  and  it  is  by  him  that  he  casts 
them  out.'  So  Jesus  called  them  and  said  to  them  by 
way  of  illustration, '  How  can  Satan  cast  out  Satan  ?  If 
a  kingdom  is  divided  into  hostile  parties,  that  kingdom 
cannot  stand.  If  a  household  is  divided  into  hostile 
factions,  that  household  cannot  stand.  If  Satan  has 
risen  against  himself  and  is  divided,  he  cannot  stand  but 
will  come  to  an  end.  No  one  can  enter  a  strong  man's 
house  and  rob  him  of  his  goods  unless  he  first  binds  the 
strong  man;  .then  he  can  rob  his  house.  If  I  by  the 
power  of  God  cast  out  evil  spirits,  then  it  is  plain  that 
the  Kingdom  of  God  has  already  come  to  you.' 

26.     The  Disappointments  and  Inspiration 
OF  Jesus'  Galilean  Ministry 

While  the  crowds  were  thronging  to  Jesus  by  thou- 
sands, so  that  they  were  trampling  on  one  another,  he 
said  to  his  disciples,  *  Be  on  your  guard  against  the  yeast- 
like hj^pocrisy  of  the  Pharisees.  Nothing  is  hidden 
which  will  not  be  revealed,  nor  concealed  which  will  not 
be  made  known.  So  all  that  you  have  spoken  in  the 
dark  will  be  heard  in  the  light,  and  what  you  have  whis- 
pered behind  closed  doors  will  be  proclaimed  from  the 
housetops.  Fear  not  those  who  kill  the  body  but  after 
that  are  able  to  do  no  more ;  but  I  will  tell  you  whom  to 
fear :  Fear  him  who  after  he  has  killed  has  power  to  cast 
into  hell;  yes,  I  tell  you,  fear  him.' 

Then  because  they  had  not  repented,  Jesus  began  to 
denounce  the  cities  where  most  of  his  marvellous  deeds' 
had  been  performed :  '  Woe  to  you  Chorazin  !  Woe  to 
you  Bethsaida !  for  had  the  marvellous  deeds  that  have 
been  performed  in  you  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon, 
they  would  have  repented  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  I  tell 
you  that  it  will  be  better  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  on  the  day 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  33 

of  judgment  than  for  you.  Will  you,  Capernaum,  be 
exalted  to  the  sky  ?  No,  you  will  go  down  to  destruc- 
tion !  For  had  the  marvellous  deeds  performed  in  you 
been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  standing 
until  this  day.  So  I  tell  you,  it  will  be  better  on  the  day 
of  judgment  for  the  people  of  Sodom  than  for  you.' 

At  this  time  Jesus  exclaimed,  'I  praise  thee.  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  though  thou  hast  hidden 
these  things  from  the  wise  and  learned,  thou  hast  re- 
vealed them  to  those  who  are  untaught;  yes,  Father,  for 
such  has  been  thy  gracious  purpose.  Everything  has 
been  revealed  to  me  by  my  Father,  and  no  one  knows 
the  Son  but  the  Father,  nor  does  any  one  know  the 
Father  except  the  Son  and  him  to  whom  the  Son  will 
reveal  him.' 

27.     Jesus  in  Retirement  with  His  Disciples 

Jesus  left  Capernaum  and  went  into  the  territory  of 
Tyre  and  Sidon.  Going  into  a  house,  he  wished  that  no 
one  should  know  of  it,  but  he  could  not  escape  notice. 
Soon  a  woman  whose  little  daughter  was  possessed  by 
an  evil  spirit  heard  of  him  and  came  and  knelt  at  his 
feet.  Now  the  woman  was  a  pagan  of  the  Phoenician 
race.  She  begged  him  to  drive  the  evil  spirit  out  of  her 
daughter,  but  he  said  to  her,  'Let  the  children  first  be 
satisfied,  for  it  is  not  fair  to  take  their  bread  and  throw 
it  to  the  dogs  ! '  She  answered  him,  '  True,  sir,  yet  the 
little  dogs  under  the  table  do  eat  the  children's  crumbs.' 
He  said  to  her,  '  Because  of  this  answer  go  to  your  home ; 
the  evil  spirit  has  gone  out  of  your  daughter.'  On  re- 
turning home  she  found  the  child  lying  on  the  bed  and 
the  evil  spirit  gone  from  her. 

Jesus  again  left  the  territory  of  Tyre  and  passed 
through  Sidon  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  crossing  the  district 


34  ]VL\TTHEW,  IMARK,  AND   LUKE 

of  the  Decapolis.  And  the  people  brought  to  him  a 
deaf  man,  who  also  stammered,  that  Jesus  might  lay  his 
hand  on  him.  So  having  taken  the  man  away  from  the 
crowd,  he  put  his  fingers  into  the  man's  ears,  touched  his 
tongue  with  saliva,  and  looking  up  to  heaven  sighed 
and  said  to  him,  'Effatha'  (which  means  'Open').  And 
at  once  the  man's  ears  were  opened  and  his  tongue  freed 
and  he  spoke  distinctly.  Then  Jesus  charged  them  to 
tell  no  one;  but  in  spite  of  his  command  they  spread  it 
abroad,  saying,  *How  well  he  has  done  everything  !  He 
even  makes  the  deaf  hear  and  the  dumb  speak.' 

28.     Jesus'  Decision  to  Take  up  His  Cross 
AT  Jerusalem 

On  their  way  to  the  villages  of  Csesarea  Philippi  Jesus 
asked  his  disciples,  'Who  do  people  say  that  I  am.^' 
They  told  him, '  John  the  Baptist ;  others  say,  "Elijah  " ; 
some  say,  "One  of  the  prophets."'  Then  he  said  to 
them,  'But  you  yourselves,  who  do  you  say  that  I  am .^ ' 
Peter  answered  him,  'You  are  the  Messiah.'  But  he 
strictly  charged  them  to  tell  no  one. 

And  he  began  to  teach  them  that  the  Son  of  Man 
must  endure  great  suffering  and  be  rejected  by  the 
elders  and  high  priests  and  scribes  and  be  killed,  but 
that  after  three  days  he  would  rise  from  the  dead.  This 
he  declared  openly;  and  Peter  undertook  to  reprove 
him.  But  Jesus  turned  and  looking  upon  his  disciples 
reproved  Peter,  saying,  'Away  with  you,  Satan,  for 
you  are  bent  upon  men's  wishes,  not  God's  will.' 

Then  Jesus  called  to  him  the  crowd  with  his  disciples, 
and  said  to  them,  '  If  any  one  wishes  to  follow  me,  let 
him  ignore  self,  take  up  his  cross,  and  come  with  me. 
For  whoever  is  intent  on  saving  his  life,  will  lose  it;  but 
whoever  loses  his  life  for  my  sake  and  for  the  sake  of 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  35 

the  good  news,  will  save  it.  What  does  it  profit  a  man 
to  gain  the  whole  world  and  forfeit  his  soul  ?  For  what 
would  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ?  Whoever 
is  ashamed  of  me  and  my  teachings  in  this  age  of  faith- 
lessness and  sin,  of  him  the  Son  of  Man  will  be  ashamed 
when  he  comes  in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  the  holy 
angels. ' 

And  he  said  to  them,  '  I  assure  you  that  some  of  these 
who  stand  here  will  not  taste  death  before  they  have 
seen  the  Kingdom  of  God  established  in  its  might.' 

29.     The  Transfiguration 

Six  days  later  Jesus  took  Peter,  James  and  John  up 
a  high  mountain  where  they  were  alone,  and  in  their 
presence  he  was  transfigured.  His  clothes  glistened 
with  a  dazzling  whiteness  such  as  no  bleaching  could 
give  on  earth.  x\nd  there  appeared  to  them  Elijah  and 
Moses,  who  talked  with  Jesus.  Then  Peter  said,  *  Mas- 
ter, it  is  fortunate  that  we  are  here.  Let  us  make  three 
booths,  one  for  you,  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elijah.* 
(For  in  his  terror  he  did  not  know  what  to  say.)  Then 
a  cloud  came  and  overshadowed  them,  and  a  voice  from 
the  cloud  said,  'This  is  my  Son,  the  Beloved;  give  heed 
to  him.'  And  suddenly,  looking  around,  they  saw  no 
one  with  them  but  Jesus. 

As  they  came  down  from  the  mountain,  he  charged 
them  to  tell  no  one  what  they  had  seen  until  after  the 
Son  of  Man  had  risen  from  the  dead.  And  they  obeyed 
the  command  but  debated  among  themselves  what  'ris- 
ing from  the  dead '  meant.  Therefore  they  asked  him, 
'How  is  it  that  the  scribes  say,  "Elijah  must  first 
come?"'  He  answered,  'Elijah  is  to  come  first  to  re- 
store everything.  And  what  is  written  about  the  Son 
of  Man  ?     Is  it  not  that  he  is  to  endure  great  suffering 


36  JVIATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

and  be  despised  ?  But  I  tell  you,  Elijah  too  has  come, 
and  they  have  done  to  him  what  they  pleased,  even  as 
it  is  written  of  him.' 


30.     An  Illustration  of  the  Power  of  Faith 

When  Jesus  with  Peter,  James,  and  John  returned  to 
the  disciples,  they  found  them  surrounded  by  a  great 
crowd,  and  scribes  discussing  with  them.  And  as  soon 
as  the  crowd  saw  Jesus,  they  were  greatly  excited  and 
ran  to  greet  him.  He  asked  them,  '  What  are  you  dis- 
cussing "^ '  A  man  in  the  crowd  answered  him,  '  Master, 
I  have  brought  you  my  son,  who  is  possessed  by  a  dumb 
spirit.  Whenever  it  seizes  him,  it  throws  him  down 
and  he  foams  at  the  mouth  and  grinds  his  teeth,  and  he 
is  wasting  away.  So  I  asked  your  disciples  to  cast  it 
out,  but  they  could  not.' 

Then  Jesus  said  to  them,  '  O  unbeheving  generation  ! 
How  long  shall  I  be  with  you  ?  How  long  shall  I  bear 
with  you  .f^  Bring  him  to  me.'  They  brought  the  boy 
to  him;  and  on  seeing  Jesus,  the  spirit  at  once  threw  the 
youth  into  convulsions.  Falling  on  the  ground,  he 
rolled  about,  foaming  at  the  mouth.  Then  Jesus  asked 
the  father,  'How  long  has  he  been  like  this  "^ '  He  said, 
'From  childhood;  and  many  a  time  it  has  thrown  him 
into  the  fire  or  into  water,  trying  to  kill  him.  But  if 
you  can  do  anything  for  us,  have  pity  and  help  us.' 
Jesus  said  to  him,  '"If  you  can  !"  Everything  is  pos- 
sible for  him  who  believes.'  Thereupon  the  father  cried 
out,  'I  believe;  help  my  unbelief!'  And  Jesus,  seeing 
the  crowd  rapidly  increasing,  reprimanded  the  evil 
spirit,  saying,  '  Dumb  and  deaf  spirit,  I  command  you, 
leave  him  and  never  enter  him  again.' 

Then  convulsing  the  boy  and  shrieking,  it  left  him; 
and  he  became  so  like  a  corpse  that  many  said,  'He  is 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  37 

dead';  but  Jesus  took  him  by  the  hand  and  raised  him 
up.  When  Jesus  had  gone  into  the  house,  the  dis- 
ciples questioned  Iiim  in  private,  'Why  could  we  not 
cast  out  the  evil  spirit?'  He  said  to  them,  'This  kind 
can  be  driven  out  only  by  prayer.' 

31.     Preparing  the  Disciples  for  the  Coming 
Crisis 

Leaving  C^esarea  Philippi,  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
passed  through  Galilee;  but  of  this  he  wished  no  one  to 
know,  for  he  was  teaching  his  disciples.  He  said  to 
them,  'The  Son  of  Man  will  be  betrayed  and  men  will 
put  him  to  death,  but  in  three  days  he  will  rise  from  the 
dead.'  But  they  did  not  understand  his  meaning  and 
feared  to  ask. 

When  they  had  reached  Capernaum  and  were  in  the 
house,  he  asked  them,  'What  were  you  arguing  about  on 
the  wa3^  ? '  But  they  made  no  reply,  for  they  had  been 
disputing  on  the  way  concerning  which  of  them  was 
greatest.  Sitting  down,  he  summoned  the  Twelve,  and 
said,  '  If  any  one  wishes  to  be  first,  he  will  be  last  of  all 
and  servant  of  all. '  Then  he  took  a  little  child  and  set 
him  in  their  midst  and  with  his  arm  around  him  said  to 
them,  'Whoever  welcomes  one  of  these  little  ones  in  my 
name,  welcomes  me;  and  whoever  welcomes  me,  wel- 
comes not  me,  but  him  who  sent  me.' 

Now  when  the  time  had  nearly  come  for  him  to  be 
received  up  into  heaven,  Jesus  set  out  for  Jerusalem 
and  sent  messengers  before  him,  who  entered  a  certain 
Samaritan  village  to  make  preparation  for  him.  But 
the  people  would  not  receive  him  because  he  was  on 
his  way  to  Jerusalem.  Perceiving  this,  his  disciples, 
James  and  John,  said,  'Lord,  will  you  not  have  us  com- 
mand fire  to  come  dowTi  from  heaven  and  consume 


38  ]\L\TTHEW,  ^L\RK,  AND   LUKE 

them  ? '  But  he  turned  and  reproved  them.  And  they 
went  on  to  another  village. 

From  there  he  went  into  the  territory  of  Judea  and 
beyond  the  Jordan,  and  again  crowds  gathered  to  him, 
and  again  he  taught  them  according  to  his  custom. 
So  he  passed  from  one  town  and  village  to  another, 
teaching  as  he  went  on  toward  Jerusalem. 

Now  as  they  were  on  the  way  up  to  Jerusalem  and 
Jesus  was  walking  in  front  of  his  disciples,  he  appeared 
to  be  in  mortal  distress,  and  those  who  followed  him 
were  afraid.  Then  once  more  he  told  the  Twelve  what 
was  to  happen  to  him,  saying,  *  We  are  going  up  to  Jeru- 
salem, where  the  Son  of  Man  will  be  betrayed  to  the  high 
priests  and  scribes.  They  will  condemn  him  to  death 
and  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of  foreigners,  who  will 
mock,  spit  upon  him,  scourge  him,  and  put  him  to  death. 
And  in  three  days  he  will  rise  again.' 

32.     Contrasts  Between  Jesus'  Hopes  and 
THE  Event 

At  this  time  certain  Pharisees  came  to  him  and  said, 
*Get  away  from  here,  for  Herod  wishes  to  put  you  to 
death.'  But  he  answered,  *Go  and  say  to  that  fox, 
*' To-day  and  to-morrow  I  cast  out  evil  spirits  and 
perform  cures,  and  on  the  third  day  my  work  is 
finished.  But  to-day  and  to-morrow  and  the  next 
day  I  must  go  on,  for  it  is  not  fitting  that  a  prophet 
should  perish  outside  of  Jerusalem." 

'O,  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  !  who  kill  the  prophets  and 
stone  those  who  were  sent  to  you  !  How  often  did 
I  long  to  gather  your  children  together  as  a  hen  gathers 
her  brood  under  her  wing,  and  you  were  not  willing ! 
Your  house  will  be  deserted.  I  say  to  you,  you  will  not 
see  me  until  the  day  comes  when  you  will  say,  "  Blessed 
is  ke  who  comes  in  the  name  of  the  Lord."' 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS 


33.     The  Way  in  which  Jesus  Saved  Zaccheus 
AND  Bartim^us 

As  Jesus  passed  through  Jericho  a  man  named  Zac- 
cheus, who  was  the  chief  tax-gatherer  and  rich,  tried  to 
see  what  he  was  Hke,  but  was  not  able  on  account  of 
the  crowd  and  his  own  short  stature.  So  he  ran  ahead 
and  chmbed  into  a  sycamore-tree  to  see  him,  for  he  was 
to  pass  that  way.  When  Jesus  came  to  the  place,  he 
looked  up  and  said  to  him,  'Zaccheus,  come  down,  for 
to-day  I  must  stay  at  your  house.'  And  Zaccheus 
hastened  to  descend  and  welcomed  him  joyfully. 

Then  all  who  saw  this  began  to  complain,  saying,  *He 
has  gone  to  eat  with  a  notorious  sinner.'  But  Zaccheus 
stood  up  and  said  to  Jesus,  *  Lord,  I  will  give  half  of  all 
that  I  possess  to  the  poor;  and  to  every  man  whom  I 
have  cheated  out  of  anything  I  will  give  back  four  times 
as  much.'  And  Jesus  said  to  him,  'To-day  salvation 
has  come  to  this  house,  because  this  man  is  a  true  son  of 
Abraham.  For  the  Son  of  Man  came  to  seek  and  to 
save  the  lost.' 

As  Jesus  was  leaving  Jericho  with  his  disciples,  fol- 
lowed by  a  large  crowd,  there  sat  by  the  road  a  blind 
beggar,  Bartimseus  (the  son  of  Timseus),  who,  when  he 
heard  that  it  was  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  cried  out,  'Jesus, 
son  of  David,  have  pity  on  me  ! '  And  many  reproved 
him,  saying,  'Keep  still,'  but  he  cried  out  the  more, 
*  Son  of  David,  have  pity  on  me  ! '  Jesus  stopped  and 
said, '  Call  him.'  So  they  called  the  blind  man  and  said, 
'Have  courage !  Come,  he  has  sent  for  you.'  Throw- 
ing off  his  cloak,  he  sprang  up  and  came  to  Jesus. 
Jesus  said  to  him, '  Wliat  do  you  want  me  to  do  for  you  ? ' 
The  blind  man  answered,  'Master,  let  me  regain  my 
sight.'     Then  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Go  your  way,  your 


40  ]\LVTTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

faith  has  healed  you.'     And  at  once  he  regained  his 
sight,  and  followed  Jesus  along  the  road. 

34.     Jesus'  Triumphant  Entrance  into 
Jerusalem 

When  Jesus  and  those  with  him  were  approaching 
Jerusalem  and  had  reached  Bethpage  and  Bethany, 
near  the  Mount  of  Olives,  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples 
ahead,  saying,  'Go  into  the  village  over  there,  and  as 
soon  as  you  enter  it  you  will  find  tied  on  the  street  a  colt 
which  no  one  has  ever  ridden.  Untie  it  and  bring  it 
here.  If  any  one  asks  you,  "  Why  are  you  doing  that  .^ " 
say,  "The  Master  needs  it  and  will  immediately  send  it 
back."' 

So  they  left  him  and  found  a  colt  tied  outside  a  door 
on  the  street.  As  they  untied  it,  some  of  the  men 
standing  there  said,  'What  are  you  doing,  untying  the 
colt.f^'  The  disciples  answered  as  Jesus  had  bidden 
them,  and  the  men  let  them  take  it.  When  they  had 
brought  it  to  Jesus,  they  threw  their  cloaks  upon  it, 
and  he  mounted  it.  Many  also  spread  their  clothes 
on  the  road,  while  others  strewed  leafy  branches  cut 
from  the  fields;  and  people  in  front  and  behind  kept 
shouting : 

God  save  him ! 

Blessed  is  he  who  comes  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ! 
Blessed  is  the  coming  Kingdom  of  our  father  David ! 
May  God  on  high  save  him  ! 

Jesus  entered  Jerusalem  and  went  into  the  Temple. 
But  when  he  had  looked  about,  because  it  was  already 
late  in  the  day  he  went  out  to  Bethany  with  the 
Twelve. 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  41 

35.     Jesus'  Arraignment  of  the  Grafting 
High  Priests 

At  about  this  time  certain  people  came  to  tell  Jesus  of 
the  GaHleans  whom  Pilate  had  slaughtered  while  they 
were  offering  sacrifices.  He  said  to  them,  'Do  you  be- 
lieve that  these  Galileans  Avere  worse  sinners  than  the 
rest  ?  No,  I  tell  you ;  and  unless  you  repent,  you  will 
all  likewise  perish.  Those  eighteen  men  who  were 
killed  by  the  fall  of  the  tower  of  Siloam — do  you  sup- 
pose that  they  were  worse  offenders  than  the  rest  of  the 
people  of  Jerusalem.^  No,  I  tell  you;  and  unless  you 
repent,  you  will  all  likewise  perish.' 

To  illustrate  a  point,  he  told  this  story:  'A  certain 
man  who  had  planted  a  fig-tree  in  his  vineyard  came 
to  look  for  its  fruit  but  found  none.  So  he  said  to  the 
keeper  of  the  vineyard,  "Here,  for  three  years  I  have 
come  to  look  for  fruit  on  this  fig-tree,  without  finding 
any  !  Cut  it  down;  why  should  it  continue  to  take  up 
room?"  The  man  replied,  "Sir,  leave  it  alone  for  this 
year  until  I  have  dug  around  it  and  fertilized  it.  If  it 
bears  fruit  after  that,  well  and  good;  if  not,  you  shall 
cut  it  down."' 

Then  Jesus  went  into  the  Temple  and  drove  out 
those  who  were  buying  and  selling  there.  He  upset  the 
tables  of  the  money-changers,  and  the  benches  of  those 
who  sold  doves,  and  would  allow  no  one  to  carry  a 
vessel  through  the  Temple.  For  he  said  to  them,  *  Is  it 
not  written,  "My  house  shall  be  called  a  house  of  prayer 
for  all  nations  .^  "  But  you  have  made  it  a  den  of  rob- 
bers ! '  When  this  came  to  the  ears  of  the  chief  priests 
and  scribes,  they  began  to  look  for  some  way  of  putting 
him  to  death,  for  they  feared  him  because  the  common 
people  were  deeply  stirred  by  his  teachings.  But  each 
evening  he  and  his  disciples  left  the  city. 


42  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

36.     The  Guilt  of  the  Leaders  of  the 
Nation 

Then  once  more  Jesus  and  his  disciples  entered  Jeru- 
salem, and  as  he  was  walking  about  the  Temple,  some 
high  priests  and  scribes  and  elders  came  and  asked  him, 
*  By  what  authority  are  you  doing  these  things,  and  who 
gave  you  this  authority  ? '  Jesus  answered,  '  I  will  ask 
you  a  question;  answer  me,  and  I  will  tell  you  by 
what  authority  I  do  such  things.  What  about  John's 
baptism  ?  Was  it  of  divine  or  human  origin  ?  Answer 
me.'  They  argued  among  themselves,  saying,  'If  we 
answer  "Divine,"  he  will  ask,  "Why  then  did  you  not 
believe  in  him?"  But  if  we  say,  "Human"' — they 
were  afraid  of  the  people,  for  the  people  believed  that 
John  was  truly  a  prophet.  So  they  answered  Jesus, 
*We  do  not  know.'  He  said  to  them,  'Then  I  will  not 
tell  you  by  what  authority  I  do  what  I  do. 

'But  give  me  your  opinion.  A  man  who  had  two 
sons  went  to  one  of  them  and  said,  "Son,  go  and  work 
in  the  vineyard  to-day."  And  the  youth  answered, 
"I  will  not";  but  afterward  thought  better  of  it  and 
went.  Then  he  went  with  the  same  request  to  the 
other,  w^ho  said,  "I  will  go,  sir";  but  he  did  not  go. 
Which  of  the  two  did  as  his  father  wished  ? '  They  re- 
plied, 'The  first.'  Jesus  said  to  them,  'I  assure  you 
that  tax-gatherers  and  prostitutes  will  enter  the  King- 
dom of  God  before  you;  for  John  showed  you  the  way 
to  an  upright  life,  and  you  did  not  believe  him.  But 
the  tax-gatherers  and  prostitutes  believed  him;  and 
even  when  you  saw,  you  would  not  repent  and  believe 
in  him. 

'  Listen  to  this :  There  was  a  landholder  who  planted 
a  vineyard,  and  set  a  hedge  around  it,  dug  a  pit  for  the 
wine-press,  and  built  a  watch-tower.     Then  he  leased 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  43 

it  to  tenants  and  went  abroad.  At  vintage  time  he  sent 
servants  to  the  tenants  to  collect  the  fruits  of  the  vine- 
yard, but  they  took  the  servants  and  flogged  one,  stoned 
another,  and  killed  a  third.  Then  he  sent  them  other 
servants,  more  than  at  first,  but  they  did  the  same  to 
these.  Finally  he  sent  his  son,  saying  to  himself,  "  They 
will  respect  my  son."  But  the  tenants  said  to  one  an- 
other, "This  is  the  heir.  Come,  let  us  kill  him  and  get 
his  inheritance."  So  they  threw  him  out  of  the  vine- 
yard and  killed  him.  Now,  when  the  owner  of  the 
vineyard  comes,  what  will  he  do  to  these  tenants?' 
They  said,  'He  will  destroy  the  wretches  and  lease  the 
vineyard  to  others  who  will  give  him  the  fruits  in  their 
season.' 

Jesus  said  to  them,  'Have  you  never  read  in  the 
scriptures : 

The  stone  which  the  builders  rejected 
Has  been  made  the  chief  corner-s'tone; 
This  is  the  Lord's  doing, 
And  marvellous  in  our  sight.' 

^^^len  the  high  priests  and  the  Pharisees  heard  these 
stories  they  knew  that  he  was  speaking  about  them,  and 
they  wished  to  seize  him  but  were  afraid  of  the  common 
people  who  regarded  him  as  a  prophet. 

37.     Jesus'  Condemnation  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees 

The  mass  of  the  people  were  listening  to  Jesus  eagerly. 
In  the  course  of  his  instruction  he  said,  'Be  on  your 
guard  against  the  scribes,  who  like  to  walk  about  in 
long  robes  and  to  have  the  people  bow  to  them  in  the 
market-places.  They  like  to  sit  in  the  front  seats  in 
the   synagogue   and   in   the  best  places   at  banquets. 


44  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

These,  who  devour  the  property  of  widows  and  then  to 
cover  their  guilt  make  long  prayers,  will  receive  the 
greater  condemnation.' 

He  said  also,  '  Woe  to  you  interpreters  of  the  law ! 
For  you  load  men  with  burdens  heavy  to  bear,  which 
you  yourselves  do  not  touch  with  one  of  your  fingers. 
Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites !  You 
shut  in  men's  faces  the  door  to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven; 
for  you  neither  enter  yourselves  nor  let  those  enter  who 
wish  to  come  in. 

*  Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  For 
you  scour  sea  and  land  to  gain  a  single  convert,  and 
when  you  succeed,  you  make  him  twice  as  great  a  son 
of  hell  as  yourselves.  Woe  to  you  blind  guides  who  say, 
"If  a  man  swears  by  the  sanctuary,  it  means  nothing; 
but  if  he  swears  by  the  gold  of  the  sanctuary,  his  oath 
is  binding." 

'  Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  For 
you  pay  to  the  Temple  the  tenth  part  of  the  produce 
of  your  mint,  anise,  and  cummin,  and  have  neglected 
the  weightier  requirements  of  the  law:  justice,  mercy, 
fidelity.  Blind  guides,  who  strain  out  the  gnat  and 
swallow  the  camel ! 

'  Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  For 
you  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  the  plate,  and 
then  fill  them  with  your  extortion  and  self-indulgence. 
Blind  Pharisee !  first  make  clean  the  inside  of  the  cup, 
that  the  outside  as  well  may  become  clean. 

'Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  For 
you  are  like  whitewashed  tombs,  beautiful  without,  but 
within  full  of  dead  men's  bones  and  utter  filth.  So  you 
yourselves  appear  upright,  and  within  are  filled  with 
hypocrisy  and  sin. 

*  Woe  to  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  For 
you   build   the   tombs   of  the   prophets   and   decorate 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  45 

the  monuments  of  upright  men,  and  say,  "If  we  had 
Hved  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we  should  not  have 
taken  part  Avith  them  in  shedding  the  blood  of  the 
prophets."  So  you  witness  against  j^ourselves  that  you 
are  sons  of  those  who  murdered  the  prophets.  Do  then 
to  the  full  what  your  fathers  did ! ' 

38.     Jesus'  Anticipation  of  Coming  Events 

On  his  way  out  of  the  Temple  one  of  his  disciples 
said  to  him,  'Master,  what  large  stones  and  buildings 
these  are ! '  Jesus  said  to  him,  *  You  see  these  great 
buildings?  There  is  not  a  stone  upon  another  that 
shall  not  be  thrown  down.' 

Later  as  he  sat  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  opposite  the 
Temple,  Peter  and  James  and  John  and  Andrew  asked 
him  in  private,  *Tell  us,  when  is  this  to  take  place,  and 
what  will  be  the  sign  that  it  is  about  to  be  accomplished.^' 
He  replied, '  Take  care  that  no  one  misleads  you.  Many 
will  come  in  my  name,  saying,  "I  am  he,"  and  will  mis- 
lead many.  Whenever  you  hear  of  wars  and  rumors  of 
war,  do  not  be  troubled;  they  must  come,  but  this  is 
not  the  end,  for,  "Nation  will  rise  up  against  nation, 
and  kingdom  against  kingdom."  There  will  be  earth- 
quakes in  various  places,  and  there  will  be  famines; 
these  are  the  beginning  of  the  birth  pangs. 

'  But  beware.  Men  will  hand  you  over  to  courts,  and 
you  will  be  beaten  in  synagogues;  and  you  will  be 
brought  before  governors  and  kings  to  testify  to  them  for 
me.  And  first  of  all  the  good  news  must  be  proclaimed 
to  all  nations.  WTienever  men  bring  you  to  trial,  do  not 
l)e  worried  beforehand  about  what  you  will  say;  but 
say  whatever  is  given  you  at  the  moment,  for  it  will  not 
be  you  who  speak,  but  the  Holy  Spirit.  Brother  will 
betray  brother  to  death,  and  fathers  their  children. 
Children  will  rise  up  against  their  parents  and  bring 


40        :\iATTnEW,  :mark,  and  luke 

:il>()ut  tlicir  doatli;  and  IxH-aiise  of  your  loyalty  to  me 
you  will  he  liatccl  ])y  all.  But  those  who  persevere  to 
tlic  cud  will  l)e  saved. 

'I  assure  you  that  the  present  generation  wall  not 
])ass  away  until  these  things  have  taken  place.  Earth 
and  sky  will  i)ass  away  but  my  words  w^ill  not  pass 
away.  But  no  man  knows  the  day  or  hour,  not  even 
the  angels  in  heaven  nor  the  Son,  but  only  the  Father.' 

39.     Jesus  Facing  Hate  and  Treachery 

Two  days  before  the  Passover  and  the  Feast  of  Un- 
leavened Bread  the  high  priests  and  scribes  looked  for 
an  opportunity  to  take  Jesus  by  treachery  and  put  him 
to  death;  but  they  said,  'It  must  not  be  during  the 
Feast,  for  fear  of  a  popular  uprising.' 

While  Jesus  was  reclining  at  dinner  at  Bethany  in  the 
house  of  Simon  the  jar-maker,  a  woman  came  in  with 
an  alabaster  jar  of  pure  nard  perfume,  which  was  very 
costly.  Breaking  the  jar  she  i)oured  the  perfume  over 
his  head.  Some  said  to  each  other  in  indignation,  *  Why 
tliis  waste  of  perfume?  It  might  have  been  sold  for 
more  than  three  hundred  silver  pieces  and  the  money 
given  to  the  poor.' 

But  because  they  were  indignant  with  her  Jesus  said, 
*Let  her  alone,  why  do  you  trou})le  her  ?  She  has  done 
me  a  beautiful  service.  The  i)oor  are  with  you  always; 
to  them  you  can  do  good  whenever  you  wish,  but  me 
you  will  not  always  have.  She  has  done  what  she 
could;  she  has  anointed  my  l^ody  beforehand  for  burial. 
I  assure  you,  wherever  throughout  the  world  the  good 
news  is  i)rochiinied,  this  deed  of  hers  will  be  told  in 
memory  of  her.' 

During  the  day  Jesus  taught  in  the  Temple,  but  in 
the  evening  he  went  outside  the  city  to  spend  the  night 


THE   LIFE  OF  JESUS  47 

on  the  hill  ccalled  the  Olive  Orchard.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing the  whole  populace  came  to  hear  him  in  the  Temple. 
Then  Judas  Iscariot,  one  of  the  Twelve,  went  to  the 
high  priests  with  the  intention  of  betraying  him.  And 
when  they  heard,  they  rejoiced,  promising  to  give  him 
money;  and  he  began  to  look  for  an  opportunity  to 
betray  him. 

40.     Jesus'  Last  Meal  with  His  Disciples 

On  the  first  day  of  the  Feast  of  Unleavened  Bread, 
when  the  Jews  kill  the  lambs  that  are  sacrificed  at  the 
Passover  Feast,  Jesus'  disciples  said  to  him,  '  Where  do 
you  want  us  to  go  to  make  preparation  for  your  pass- 
over  meal.^' 

So  Jesus  sent  two  of  his  disciples,  saying  to  them, 
'Go  into  the  city,  where  there  will  meet  you  a  man 
carrymg  a  jar  of  water.  Follow  him  and  say  to  the 
owner  of  whatever  house  he  enters,  "The  Master  says, 
\Vhere  is  my  room  in  which  I  may  eat  the  passover  meal 
with  my  disciples  ?  "  He  will  show  you  a  large  upper 
room  already  furnished;  there  niake  your  preparations 
lor  us.'  So  the  disciples  went  into  the  city  and  found 
things  as  he  had  said  they  would;  and  they  made  prepa- 
ration for  the  Passover. 

^^hen  it  was  evening  Jesus  came  with  the  Twelve; 
and  while  they  were  eating  at  the  table,  he  said,  *I 
know  with  certainty  that  one  of  you  now  eating  with  me 
will  betray  me.'  In  distress  the  disciples  said  to  him 
one  after  the  other,  'Surely  it  is  not  I?'  He  said  to 
them,  'It  IS  one  of  the  Twelve,  one  who  is  dipping  his 
fingers  into  the  dish  with  me.  The  Son  of  Man  will 
depart  as  it  has  been  foretold  of  him,  but  alas  for  the 
man  by  whom  he  is  betrayed !  For  that  man  it  would 
be  better  if  he  had  never  been  born ! ' 


48  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

Tlien  Jesus  took  the  })read  and,  after  giving  thanks 
to  Ciod,  he  broke  it  and  said,  'This  is  my  bodj^  which  is 
broken  for  you;   do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.' 

Likewise,  after  he  had  eaten,  Jesus  took  the  cup, 
and  when  he  liad  given  thanks  to  God,  he  gave  it  to 
his  disciples  and  they  drank  of  it.  Then  he  said, 
'This  is  the  new  covenant  made  by  my  blood  which  is 
shed  for  many.  As  often  as  you  drink  this  cup,  do  it 
in  remembrance  of  me.  I  tell  you,  I  shall  not  drink 
again  the  juice  of  the  vine  until  the  day  when  I  drink 
new  wine  in  the  Kingdom  of  God.'  Then  after  singing 
a  hymn  they  went  out  to  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

There  Jesus  said  to  them,  '  You  will  all  desei;t  me,  for 
it  is  written  in  the  scriptures:  "I  will  smite  the  shep- 
herd and  the  sheep  will  be  scattered."  But  after  I 
have  risen,  I  will  go  before  you  into  Galilee.'  Peter 
said  to  him,  'Though  all  others  should  desert  you,  I  will 
not.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Indeed  I  tell  you,  this  very 
night  before  the  cock  crows  twice  you  will  denj^  three 
times  that  you  know  me.'  But  Peter  said  more  em- 
phatically, 'Even  if  I  have  to  die  with  you,  I  will  never 
deny  you.'     And  so  s;iid  all. 

4L     The  Agony  and  Victory  in  Gethsemane 

When  Jesus  and  his  disciples  came  to  a  certain  place 
called  Ciethsemane,  he  said  to  them,  'Sit  here  while  I 
pray ' ;  but  he  took  with  him  Peter  and  James  and  John. 
Soon  dread  and  anguish  came  upon  him,  and  he  said  to 
them,  *My  soul  is  in  mortal  agony;  stay  here  and 
watch.'  Then  he  went  forward  a  short  distance  and 
threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  prayed  that  if  pos- 
sible he  might  be  spared  this  agony,  saying,  'Father, 
with  thee  all  things  are  possible.  Take  away  this  cup 
from  me.     Yet  not  my  will  but  thy  will  be  done.' 


^THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  49 

Returning,  he  found  his  disciples  asleep;  and  he  said 
to  Peter, '  Simon,  are  you  asleep  ?  Could  you  not  watch 
one  hour?  Be  on  your  guard  and  pra^^  that  you  may 
overcome  temptation.  The  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but 
the  body  is  weak.'  Again  he  went  away  and  prayed 
the  same  prayer.  And  when  he  returned,  again  he 
found  them  asleep,  for  they  were  very  drowsy;  and  they 
did  not  know  what  to  say  to  him.  Then  he  came  the 
third  time  and  said  to  them,  'Sleep  on  now  and  take 
your  rest.  It  is  enough;  the  hour  has  come;  already 
the  Son  of  Man  is  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  wicked 
men.  Rise,  let  us  go;  for  here  is  my  betrayer  near  at 
hand.' 

42.     Jesus'  Arrest  and  Peter's  Denial 

WTiile  Jesus  was  still  speaking,  Judas,  one  of  the 
Twelve,  came  up  accompanied  by  a  mo!)  with  swords 
and  clubs,  who  had  come  from  the  high  priests  and  the 
scribes  and  the  elders.  His  betrayer  had  arranged  a 
signal:  'He  whom  I  shall  kiss,'  he  said,  'is  the  man. 
Take  him  and  lead  him  away  without  letting  him  es- 
cape.' As  soon  as  he  had  come  he  went  up  to  Jesus, 
saying,  'Master,'  and  kissed  him.  Then  they  laid  hold 
of  him  and  took  him;  but  one  of  those  who  were  with 
him  drew  his  sword,  and,  striking  the  servant  of  the  high 
priest,  cut  off  his  ear.  Jesus  turned  on  them  and  said, 
'Have  you  come  out  with  swords  and  clubs  to  seize  me 
as  you  would  a  robber.'^  Day  after  day  I  have  been 
with  you  teaching  in  the  Temple,  yet  you  never  laid 
hold  of  me;  but  this  deed  is  in  fulfilment  of  the  scrip- 
tures.' 

Then  Jesus'  disciples  left  him  and  fled;  one  young 
man,  however,  followed  him  with  only  a  linen  sheet 
thrown  about  him;  but  when  the  men  laid  hold  of  him, 
he  left  the  linen  sheet  and  fled  awav  naked. 


50  ]\L\TTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

Tliev  led  Jesus  away  and  brought  him  to  the  house 
of  tlie  lii^h  priest.  Peter  followed  at  a  distance,  and 
wlien  tliey  had  kindled  a  fire  in  the  middle  of  the  court- 
yard and  sat  down  together,  he  too  sat  down  in  their 
midst.  A  woman  servant,  seeing  him  there  by  the 
firelight,  looked  at  him  closely  and  said,  'This  man 
also  was  with  him.'  But  he  denied  it,  saying,  'Woman, 
I  do  not  know  anything  about  him.'  After  a  little 
while  another  person  who  saw  Peter  said,  'You  too  are 
one  of  them';  but  he  said,  'Man,  I  am  not.'  About  an 
hour  later  another  man  confidently  asserted,  'Certainly 
this  fellow  also  was  with  Jesus,  for  he  is  a  Galilean.' 
]5ut  Peter  said,  'Man,  I  do  not  know  what  you  are 
talking  about.'  At  that  very  moment  while  he  was 
speaking,  the  cock  crowed,  and  Jesus  turned  and  looked 
straight  at  Peter.  Then  Peter  remembered  how  the 
Lord  had  said  to  him,  'Before  the  cock  crows  to-day 
you  will  deny  me  three  times.'  And  he  went  out  and 
wept  bitterly. 

43.     The  Preliminary  Examination  Before 
THE  High  Priests 

Meanwhile  the  men  who  were  guarding  Jesus  mocked 
liim  and  flogged  him.  They  also  blindfolded  him  and 
said,  '  Pro|)het,  tell  us  who  is  it  that  struck  you  ? '  And 
they  said  many  other  things,  insulting  him. 

At  daybreak  they  brought  him  })efore  the  council  at 
which  were  assembled  the  elders,  both  the  chief  priests 
and  the  scribes.  And  they  tried  to  get  evidence  against 
him  sufficient  to  have  him  put  to  death,  but  could  find 
none;  for  though  many  gave  false  testimony  against 
him,  their  testimony  did  not  agree.  Some  stood  up 
and  falsely  declared,  'We  heard  him  say,  "I  will  de- 
stroy this  sanctuary  made  with  hands  and  within  three 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  51 

days  I  will  build  another  made  without  hands.'"  But 
the  testimony  even  of  these  was  full  of  contradictions. 
Then  the  high  priest  arose  and  asked  Jesus,  'Do  you 
not  answer  ?  What  about  this  testimony  against  you  ? ' 
But  he  was  silent  and  made  no  answer.  Again  the  high 
priest  asked  him,  'Are  you  the  Messiah  ?  Tell  us  if  you 
are.'  He  said  to  them,  'If  I  tell  you,  you  will  not  be- 
lieve, nor  will  you  answer  me  if  I  ask  you  questions. 
Henceforth  the  Son  of  Man  will  be  seated  at  the  right 
hand  of  God  Almighty.'  Then  they  all  said  to  him, 
'Are  you  then  the  Son  of  God.^'  He  replied,  'It  is  as 
you  say;  I  am.'  So  they  said,  '  Wiat  further  need  have 
we  of  evidence?     We  have  heard  it  from  his  own  lips.' 

44.     Jesus'  Trial 

Then  all  the  assembled  high  priests  and  scribes  rose 
and  brought  Jesus  before  Pilate,  and  began  to  accuse 
him,  saying,  'We  found  this  man  misleading  our  peo- 
ple, forbidding  them  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Roman  Em- 
peror, and  asserting  that  he  himself  is  the  Messianic 
King.'  Pilate  therefore  asked  him,  'Are  you  the  King 
of  the  Jews.^'  He  replied,  'It  is  as  you  say.'  Pilate 
said  to  the  high  priests  and  the  crowd,  'I  find  no  guilt 
in  this  man.'  But  they  became  more  insistent,  saying, 
'He  stirs  up  the  people  by  teaching  through  all  Judea, 
beginning  in  Galilee,  and  now  he  has  come  even  here.' 
When  he  heard  this  Pilate  asked  whether  he  was  a 
Galilean,  and  upon  learning  that  he  came  under  Herod's 
jurisdiction,  he  sent  him  to  Herod,  who  was  also  in 
Jerusalem  at  this  time. 

At  sight  of  Jesus  Herod  was  glad,  having  long  wished 
to  see  him  because  of  what  he  had  heard  about  him, 
and  because  he  also  hoi)ed  to  see  him  perform  some 
miracle.     But  although  he  asked  him  many  questions. 


5  >  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

Josiis  made  no  answer.  Meanwhile  the  high  priests 
and  the  scribes  were  accusing  him  vehemently.  Then 
lIcM'od,  after  scoffing  at  him  in  company  with  his  sol- 
diers, making  sport  of  him,  and  dressing  him  in  a  bril- 
liantly colored  robe,  sent  him  back  to  Pilate.  And  on 
that  day  Herod  and  Pilate,  previously  enemies,  became 
friends. 

Pilate  then  called  together  the  high  priests  and  other 
officials  and  the  populace,  and  said,  'You  brought  me 
this  man  on  the  charge  that  he  incited  the  people  to  re- 
bellion. Now  I  have  examined  him  in  your  presence 
and  found  him  guilty  of  none  of  those  things  of  which 
you  accuse  him;  no,  nor  has  Herod,  for  he  has  sent  him 
back  to  us.  You  see  that  he  has  done  nothing  worthy 
of  death.  I  will  therefore  have  him  flogged  and  then 
release  him'  [for  it  was  the  custom  at  this  feast  to  re- 
lease for  them  one  man].  But  they  all  cried  out,  'iiway 
with  him  and  release  for  us  Barabbas '  (a  man  who  had 
been  cast  into  prison  because  of  a  riot  in  the  city  and  on 
the  charge  of  murder).  Pilate,  wishing  to  release  Jesus, 
spoke  to  tliem  again,  but  still  they  shouted,  'Crucify 
him!  Crucify  him!'  He  said  to  them  for  the  third 
time,  'Why,  what  crime  has  this  man  committed.^  I 
have  found  no  reason  to  condemn  him  to  death.  I  will 
therefore  have  him  flogged  and  then  release  him.'  But 
when  they  were  insistent,  loudly  demanding  that  he 
be  crucified,  their  shouts  prevailed  and  Pilate  pro- 
nounced the  sentence  that  they  demanded,  releasing 
the  man  for  whom  they  asked,  a  man  w^ho  had  been 
imprisoned  for  riot  and  murder;  but  Jesus,  according 
to  their  wish,  he  delivered  to  them  to  be  cruciJBed. 


THE   LIFE   OF   JESUS  53 


45.     The  Crucifixion 

The  soldiers  led  Jesus  to  the  courtyard  of  the  gover- 
nor's palace  and  called  together  the  whole  battalion. 
Then  they  clothed  him  in  purple,  and  plaiting  a  crown 
of  thorns,  they  put  it  on  his  head  and  began  to  salute 
him,  '  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  ! '  They  also  struck  him 
on  the  head  with  a  reed  and  spat  on  him,  and  on  bended 
knee  paid  homage  to  him.  After  they  had  made  sport 
of  him,  they  stripped  off  the  purple  and  put  on  his  own 
garments,  and  led  him  out  to  be  crucified. 

They  compelled  a  passer-by  on  his  way  from  the  coun- 
tr3%  a  certain  Simon  of  Cyrene  (father  of  Alexander  and 
Rufus),  to  carry  his  cross.  So  they  brought  him  to 
the  place  called  Golgotha  (which  means,  the  place  of 
the  skull),  and  there  they  offered  him  wine  mixed  with 
myrrh,  but  he  would  not  take  it.  Then  they  crucified 
him  and  divided  among  them  his  garments,  drawing  lots 
to  decide  what  each  should  take.  It  was  nine  in  the 
morning  when  they  crucified  him.  The  inscription  over 
his  head  stating  the  charge  against  him  read: 

THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS 

With  him  they  crucified  two  robbers,  one  on  his  right 
and  one  on  his  left.  And  the  passers-by  scoffed  at  him, 
shaking  their  heads  in  derision  and  saying,  '  Ha !  you 
who  were  to  destroy  the  Temple  and  rebuild  it  in  three 
days,  save  yourself  and  come  down  from  the  cross  ! '  and 
in  similar  fashion  the  high  priests  and  the  scribes  made 
sport  of  him  among  themselves  and  said,  'He  saved 
others,  but  he  cannot  save  himself.  Let  the  Messiah, 
the  "King  of  Israel,"  now  come  down  from  the  cross, 
that  we  may  see  and  believe  ! '  But  Jesus  said,  '  Father, 
forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.' 


54  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

One  of  tlie  criminals  who  was  crucified  also  scoffed 
at  liiin,  saying,  'Are  you  not  the  Messiah  ?  Save  your- 
self and  us  !'  But  the  other  said  in  rebuke,  'Have  you 
no  fear  of  (lod  even  though  you  are  undergoing  the  same 
l)unishment  ?  We  are  suffering  justly,  receiving  what 
we  deserve  for  our  crimes,  but  he  has  done  no  wrong.' 
Then  he  said,  'Jesus,  remember  me  when  you  enter  your 
Kingdom.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'This  very  day  you  will 
be  with  me  in  paradise.' 

Now  beside  the  cross  of  Jesus  stood  his  mother.  See- 
ing her  and  his  favorite  disciple  standing  near,  he  said 
to  her,  'Woman,  he  is  your  son !'  And  to  the  disciple 
he  said,  '  She  is  your  mother  ! '  And  from  that  hour  the 
disciple  received  her  into  his  own  home. 

46.     Jesus'  Death  and  Burial 

Darkness  covered  the  whole  land  from  noon  until 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  At  that  hour  Jesus  cried 
aloud,  'Eloi,  Eloi,  lama  sabachthani'  (which  means, 
'My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me'). 
Hearing  it,  some  who  stood  by  said,  '  He  is  calling  Eli- 
jah.' Then  a  man  ran  and,  soaking  a  sponge  in  vinegar, 
])ut  it  on  the  end  of  a  reed  and  Avas  about  to  give  it  to 
him  to  drink  when  the  others  said,  'Stop,  let  us  see  if 
Elijah  will  come  to  take  him  down.'  But  Jesus  uttered 
a  loud  cry  and  died.  And  the  curtain  of  the  Temple 
was  torn  in  two  from  the  top  to  the  bottom.  When  the 
Roman  captain  who  stood  facing  him  saw  in  what 
manner  he  died,  he  said,  'Surely  this  man  was  a  son 
of  God.' 

Looking  on  from  a  distance  were  some  women  also, 
among  them  IVLiry  of  Magdala,  Mary  the  mother  of 
James  the  younger  and  of  Joses,  and  Salome,  who  had 
followed  him  and  waited  on  him  when  he  was  in  Gahlee, 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  55 

and  many  other  women  who  had  come  up  with  him  to 
Jerusalem. 

Because  it  was  now  evening  and  the  day  of  Prepara- 
tion, that  is  to  say,  the  day  before  the  Sabbath,  Joseph 
of  Arimathsea,  an  influential  member  of  the  Jewish  na- 
tional council,  who  was  himself  looking  for  the  coming  of 
the  Kingdom  of  God,  had  the  courage  to  go  to  Pilate  and 
ask  for  the  body  of  Jesus.  Pilate,  surprised  that  he  was 
already  dead,  called  the  captain  and  asked  whether 
Jesus  had  been  dead  for  some  time.  On  learning  that 
he  had,  he  granted  the  body  to  Joseph.  When  he  had 
taken  Jesus  from  the  cross,  he  wrapped  him  in  a  linen 
sheet  which  he  had  bought,  and  laid  him  in  a  tomb  cut 
out  of  rock ;  and  against  the  door  of  the  tomb  he  rolled 
a  stone.  Mary  of  Magdala  and  Mary  the  mother  of 
Joses  were  watching  to  see  where  Jesus  was  laid. 

47.     The  Women  at  the  Empty  Tomb 

When  the  Sabbath  was  over,  Mary  of  Magdala,  Mary 
the  mother  of  James,  and  Salome  bought  spices  for 
embalming  Jesus'  body,  and  soon  after  sunrise  on  the 
first  day  of  the  week  they  went  to  the  tomb,  asking  of 
one  another,  *Who  will  roll  the  stone  for  us  from  the 
door.^'  But  they  found  that  the  stone,  although  very 
large,  had  been  rolled  aside.  On  entering  the  tomb 
they  saw  seated  on  the  right  a  young  man  in  a  white 
robe,  and  they  trembled  and  were  filled  with  fear.  But 
he  said  to  them,  'Do  not  be  afraid.  You  are  looking 
for  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  was  crucified.  He  has  risen; 
he  is  not  here.  See  the  place  where  he  was  laid.  But 
go  and  tell  his  disciples  and  Peter,  "He  is  going  before 
you  into  Galilee;  there  you  will  see  him,  as  he  told 
you.'" 

Then  they  remembered  Jesus'  words,  and  returning 


-,(j  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

from  the  to.nb  they  reported  these  things  to  the  Eleven 
Ll  ,o  all  the  others;  bv.t  to  these  the.r  words  appeared 
as  idle  talk.  ar>d  they  were  not  believed.  Yet  1  eter 
r-.n  to  the  tomb  and  stooping  down  saw  only  the  linen 
bandages;  and  he  went  home  wondering  at  what  had 

happened.  .  ., 

Meanwhile  Mary  of  Magdala  stood  weeping  outside 
the  tomb  As  she  wept,  she  stooped  down  and  looked 
into  the  tonil)  and  saw  two  angels  in  white  sitting  one 
at  the  head  and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where  the  body  ot 
Jesus  had  lain.  They  said  to  her, '  Woman,  why  are  you 
Aveening'"''  She  said,  'Because  they  have  taken  away 
my  Master  and  I  do  not  know  where  they  have  put 

him!' 

\s  she  said  this,  she  turned  around  and  saw  Jesus 
standing  there,  but  she  did  not  know  that  it  was  Je^sus. 
'  Woman,'  said  he,  'why  are  you  weeping  ?     For  whom 
are  vou  looking  ? '     Supposing  that  he  was  the  gardener, 
she'^said,  'Sir,  if  you  have  carried  him  away,  tell  me 
where  vou  have  put  him,   and  I  will   remove  him^ 
'  Mary  f '  said  Jesus.     She  turned  to  him  and  exclaimed, 
'  Rabboni ! '  (a  Hebrew  word  meaning  '  teacher ') .     Jesus 
said,  'Do  not  touch  me,  for  I  have  not  ascended  to  the 
Father;   but  go  to  mv  brothers  and  tell  them,  '  I  am 
ascending  to  mv  Father  and  to  your  Father,  to  my  God 
and  vour  God.'"     Away  went  Mary  to  the  disciples 
with 'the  news,  'I  have  seen  the  Master,'  and  to  tell 
them  what  he  had  said  to  her. 

48.     Jesus'  Appearance  to  Two  Disciples  on 
THE  Way  to  Emmaus 

On  the  same  day  two  of  Jesus'  disciples  w^ere  on  their 
way  to  a  village  called  Emmaus,  about  seven  miles  from 
Jerusalem;  and  as  they  talked  together  concerning  what 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  57 

had  happened,  in  the  midst  of  their  discussion  Jesus 
himself  drew  near  and  went  with  th'em;  hut  their  eyes 
were  kept  from  recognizing  him. 

He  said  to  them,  'What  are  you  talking  about  so 
earnestly  as  you  walk  along?'  They  stopped  in  sad- 
ness and  one  of  them,  named  Cleopas,  answered,  'Are 
you  only  a  lone  stranger  stopping  in  Jerusalem  and  do 
not  know  the  things  that  have  happened  there  within 
these  last  few  days?'  He  asked,  'What  things?' 
They  replied,  'Wliy,  about  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who 
proved  himself  a  prophet,  mighty  in  word  and  deed  be- 
fore God  and  all  the  people,  and  how  our  high  priests 
and  rulers  gave  him  over  to  be  sentenced  and  had  him 
crucified.  But  we  were  hoping  that  he  was  the  one  to 
set  Israel  free.  It  is  now  the  third  day  since  these 
things  occurred.  Yet  some  of  our  women  who  were  at 
the  tomb  early  this  morning  amazed  us,  telling  us  that 
they  had  not  found  his  body  and  had  also  seen  a  vision 
of  angels  who  said  that  he  was  living.  Then  some  of 
those  who  were  with  us  went  to  the  tomb  and  found  it 
as  the  women  had  said.     Him  they  did  not  see. 

Then  Jesus  said  to  them,  'O  foolish  men,  so  slow  of 
heart  to  believe  in  what  the  prophets  have  spoken  ! 
Was  it  not  necessary  for  the  Messiah  so  to  suffer  and 
attain  his  glory  ? '  And  beginning  with  the  writings  of 
Moses  and  all  the  prophets,  he  interpreted  to  them 
the  passages  throughout  the  scriptures  that  referred  to 
himself. 

As  they  approached  the  village  to  which  they  were 
going,  he  seemed  on  the  point  of  journeying  farther,  but 
they  pressed  him,  saying,  'Stay  with  us,  for  it  is  almost 
evening,  the  day  is  nearly  over.'  So  he  went  in  to  stay 
with  them. 

Reclining  with  them  at  table,  he  took  the  bread, 
blessed  it,  broke  and  passed  it  to  them,  and  thereupon 


58  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

their  eyes  were  opened  so  that  they  recognized  him; 
but  he  vanislied  from  their  sight.  They  said  to  one 
another,  'Did  not  our  hearts  glow  while  he  was  talking 
with  us  on  the  way,  explaining  the  scriptures  ? ' 

At  once  they  started  back  to  Jerusalem,  where  they 
found  the  Eleven  assembled  with  their  companions,  and 
from  them  they  learned  that  the  Eord  had  risen  and 
appeared  to  Simon.  Then  they  told  of  their  experience 
on  the  road,  and  how,  as  he  broke  the  bread,  they  had 
recognized  him. 

49.     Jesus'  Reappearance  to  His  Disciples  at 
Jerusalem 

While  the  two  disciples  were  speaking,  Jesus  himself 
stood  among  them.  And  they  were  frightened  and  be- 
lieved that  they  saw  a  ghost;  but  he  said  to  them,  'Why 
are  you  so  startled?  W'hy  do  doubts  arise  in  your 
hearts?  See  my  hands  and  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself. 
Touch  me  and  see,  for  a  ghost  has  not  flesh  and  bones 
as  you  see  that  I  have.'  And  while  they  were  still  un- 
able for  very  joy  and  wonder  to  believe,  he  said  to  them, 
'Have  you  any  food  here  ? '  Thereupon  they  gave  him 
a  piece  of  broiled  fish,  which  he  ate  in  their  presence. 

He  said  to  them,  'This  is  what  I  told  you  when  I  was 
still  with  you,  that  everything  written  about  me  in  the 
law  of  Moses  and  the  prophets  and  the  psalms  must  be 
fulfilled.'  Then  he  helped  them  to  understand  the 
scriptures,  and  said,  *  So  it  is  written  that  the  Messiah 
must  sufi'er  and  on  the  third  day  rise  from  the  dead, 
and  that  repentance  as  a  basis  for  the  forgiveness  of 
sins  must  be  i)roclaimed  in  his  name  to  all  nations. 
You  yourselves,  beginning  at  Jerusalem,  are  to  bear 
testimony  to  these  things.' 

Now  Thomas,  one  of  the  Twelve,  who  was  called  'The 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  59 

T\\'in/  was  not  with  them  when  Jesus  came.  Wlien  the 
other  disciples  told  him,  'We  have  seen  the  Master,'  he 
said, '  Unless  I  see  the  marks  of  the  nails  in  his  hands  and 
place  my  finger  where  they  were  and  put  my  hand  in  his 
side,  I  will  not  believe.' 

Eight  days  later  Jesus'  disciples  were  again  together, 
and  Thomas  was  with  them.  Though  the  doors  were 
closed,  Jesus  came  and  stood  among  them  and  said, 
'Peace  be  with  you.'  Then  he  said  to  Thomas,  'Place 
your  finger  here  and  look  at  my  hands,  and  put  your 
hand  here  in  my  side.  Do  not  be  a  doubter  but  a  be- 
liever.' Thomas  answered  him,  'My  Master  and  my 
God!'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'You  beheve  because  you 
have  seen  me.''  Blessed  are  those  who  believe  though 
they  have  never  seen  me  ! ' 

50.     Jesus'  Appearance  to  the  Disciples  at 
THE  Sea  of  Galilee 

Later  Jesus  appeared  to  his  disciples  by  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  and  in  the  following  manner.  As  Simon 
Peter,  Thomas  (called  'The  Twin'),  and  Nathanael 
from  Cana  in  Galilee,  and  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  were 
together  with  two  other  of  his  disciples,  Simon  Peter 
said  to  them,  'I  am  going  fishing.'  'We  will  go  too,' 
they  said,  and  they  set  out  and  went  on  board  the  boat; 
but  that  night  they  caught  nothing.  At  daybreak 
Jesus,  though  the  disciples  did  not  know  that  it  was  he, 
stood  on  the  beach. 

He  said  to  them,  'Children,  have  you  anything  to 
eat.^'  They  answered,  'No.'  He  said,  'Throw  your 
net  over  on  the  right  side  of  the  boat  and  you  will  catch 
something.'  So  they  threw  over  the  net,  and  now  they 
could  not  haul  it  in  because  of  the  great  number  of  fish. 
Then  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved  said  to  Peter,  'It 


60  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

is  the  Master,'  and  Simon  Peter,  as  soon  as  he  heard 
that  it  was  the  ]\Iaster,  put  on  his  fisherman's  coat  (for 
he  was  strii)|)od  for  his  work)  and  jumped  into  the  water; 
but  the  other  disciples,  being  only  about  one  hundred 
yards  from  the  shore,  came  in  the  small  boat  dragging 
the  net  full  of  fish. 

As  they  landed,  they  saw  a  charcoal  fire  burning,  and 
over  it  a  fish  cooking,  and  some  bread.  Jesus  said  to 
them, '  Bring  some  of  the  fish  that  you  have  just  caught.' 
So  Simon  Peter  went  aboard  the  boat  and  hauled  the 
net  ashore  filled  with  large  fish;  yet  in  spite  of  their 
number  the  net  was  not  torn.  Then  Jesus  said  to  them, 
'  Come  and  eat  breakfast.'  Not  one  of  the  disciples  had 
courage  to  ask,  '  Who  are  you  ? '  for  they  knew^  that  it 
was  the  Master.  Jesus  came  and  gave  them  the  bread 
and  also  the  fish.  This  was  his  third  appearance  to  his 
disciples  after  he  had  risen  from  the  dead. 

After  breakfast  Jesus  said  to  Simon  Peter,  'Simon, 
son  of  John,  do  you  love  me  more  than  these?'  He 
said,  'Surely,  Master,  you  know^  I  love  you.'  Jesus 
said,  'Feed  my  lambs.'  Then  he  asked  him  a  second 
time,  'Simon,  son  of  John,  do  you  love  me?'  And  he 
answered,  'Surely,  Master,  you  know  that  I  Icve  you.' 
Jesus  said  to  him,  'Tend  my  sheep.'  A  third  time  Jesus 
asked, '  Simon,  son  of  John,  do  you  love  mz  with  all  your 
heart  ? '  Peter  was  grieved  at  being  asked  a  third  time, 
'Do  you  love  me?'  So  he  replied,  'Master,  you  know 
everything,  you  realize  that  I  love  you.'  Jesus  said  to 
him,  'Feed  my  sheep.' 

51.     Paul's  Record  of  Jesus'  Appearances 

Christ  rose  on  the  third  day,  as  the  scriptures  had 
said,  and  was  seen  by  Peter,  and  then  by  the  Twelve. 
After  that  he  was  seen  by  more  than  five  hundred  of  the 


THE   LIFE   OF  JESUS  61 

brothers  at  one  time,  of  whom  the  majority  are  still 
alive,  though  some  have  died.  Then  he  was  seen  by 
James,  and  after  that  by  all  the  apostles.  Last  of  all, 
as  by  one  of  untimely  birth,  he  was  seen  by  me. 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS 

THE    MASTER    TEACHER    AND    HIS    DISCIPLES 

o'i.     Jesus'  Aims  as  a  Teacher 

Jesus  tau^^lit  his  disciples,  saying,  'Do  not  think  that 
I  came  to  set  aside  the  law  or  the  prophets;  I  did  not 
come  to  set  them  aside  but  to  bring  them  to  completion. 
15ut  I  tell  you  truly  that  unless  you  are  more  upright 
than  the  scribes  and  Pharisees,  you  will  not  enter  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

'Come  to  me,  all  you  who  labor  and  are  heavily  bur- 
dened, and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon 
you  and  learn  of  me,  for  I  am  kind  and  sympathetic, 
and  you  will  find  peace  for  your  souls,  for  my  yoke  is 
easy  and  my  burden  light. 

'  He  who  hears  these  words  of  mine  and  acts  upon 
them  will  be  like  a  wise  man  who  built  his  house  upon 
the  rock.  The  rain  fell,  the  floods  came,  the  winds 
l)lcw  and  beat  upon  that  house;  yet  it  did  not  fall,  for 
its  foundation  was  on  the  rock. 

'  He  who  hears  these  words  of  mine  but  does  not  act 
upon  them  will  be  like  a  foolish  man  who  built  his  house 
u|)()ii  sand.  The  rain  fell,  the  floods  came,  the  winds 
blew  ;uid  l)eat  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell,  and  great 
was  its  downfall,' 

When  Jesus  finished,  the  crowds  were  astonished  at 
his  teaching,  for  he  taught  not  like  the  scribes  who  in- 
terpreted the  law,  but  as  one  having  authority. 

53.     The  Lmportance  of  the  Receptive 
Attitude 

At  another  time  when  Jesus  was  teaching  beside  the 
lake,  such  a  large  crowd  gathered  about  him  that  he 

62 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  63 

entered  a  boat  and  sat  in  it,  while  the  crowd  remained 
on  the  shore.  He  taught  them  many  truths  by  illus- 
trative stories,  and  said,  'Listen  to  me.  The  sower 
went  out  to  sow,  and  as  he  sowed,  some  of  the  seed 
fell  on  the  road  where  birds  came  and  ate  it  up.  Some 
fell  on  rocky  ground,  where  it  had  but  little  soil,  and 
because  there  was  no  depth  of  earth  it  began  to  grow 
at  once;  but  when  the  sun  rose,  it  was  scorched  with 
the  heat,  and  having  no  root  it  withered  away.  Some 
of  the  seed  fell  among  thorns,  and  the  thorns  grew  up 
and  choked  it  so  that  it  bore  no  fruit.  Other  seed  fell 
on  good  soil,  and  sprouted  and  grew  and  bore  at  the 
rate  of  thirty,  sixty,  and  a  hundredfold.'  And  he 
said,  'Let  him  who  can  understand,  take  heed.' 

WTien  Jesus  was  alone,  his  companions  and  the 
Twelve  asked  him  what  this  story  meant.  He  said  to 
them,  'Do  you  fail  to  see  the  meaning  of  this.^  How 
then  will  you  understand  all  my  other  stories.^  The 
sower  sows  his  teaching.  In  the  case  of  the  teaching 
sown  along  the  road,  the  hearers  have  no  sooner  heard 
than  Satan  comes  and  carries  off  what  was  sown  in 
their  minds. 

'As  for  the  teaching  that  has  been  sown  on  rocky 
places,  the  hearers  receive  it  immediately  with  joy,  but 
it  takes  no  root  in  their  souls  and  lasts  but  a  season; 
then  when  because  of  it  trouble  or  persecution  comes^ 
they  at  once  fall  away.  The  sowing  of  other  seed 
among  thorns  represents  the  case  of  those  who  listen, 
but  the  cares  of  life,  the  glamour  of  wealth,  and  desire 
for  other  things  enter  into  the  soil  and  choke  the  teach- 
ing so  that  it  bears  no  fruit.  But  in  the  case  of  the 
seed  sown  on  good  soil,  the  people  who  hear  the  teach- 
ing accept  it  so  that  it  bears  fruit  at  the  rate  of  thirty, 
sixty,  and  a  hundredfold.' 


G4  MAITIIEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

54.     The  Responsibilities  of  Jesus'  Disciples 

Josus  said  to  his  disciples,  'Pay  careful  heed  to  what 
you  hear;  for  in  proportion  as  you  measure  out  to 
others,  you  will  receive,  and  yet  more  will  be  given 
you;  for  to  him  who  has  understanding  more  will  be 
given,  but  from  him  who  lacks,  even  what  he  has  will 
be  taken  away. 

'  Can  a  blind  man  guide  a  bhnd  man  .^  Will  not  both 
fall  into  a  ditch?  A  disciple  is  not  above  his  teacher; 
})ut  every  pupil  when  perfectly  trained  will  be  like  his 
teacher. 

*No  sound  tree  bears  rotten  fruit;  neither  does  a 
rotten  tree  bear  sound  fruit;  for  each  tree  is  known  by 
its  own  fruit.  Figs  are  not  gathered  from  thorns,  nor 
grapes  picked  from  a  bramble-bush.  From  the  good 
stored  in  his  heart  the  good  man  brings  forth  goodness, 
})ut  the  evil  man  from  his  evil  store  brings  forth  evil; 
for  the  mouth  speaks  that  with  which  the  heart  is  filled. 

'You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth;  but  if  the  salt  has  be- 
come tasteless,  how  shall  it  regain  its  strength?  It  is 
no  longer  fit  for  anything  but  to  be  thrown  out  and 
trodden  under  foot. 

'You  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  on  a  hill 
cannot  be  hidden.  One  does  not  light  a  candle  to  put 
it  under  a  basket  but  on  a  stand,  where  it  shall  give 
light  to  all  in  the  house.  So  let  your  light  shine  before 
men  that  they  may  see  your  good  deeds  and  praise 
your  heavenly  Father.' 

55.     The  Measure  of  Greatness  in  Jesus' 
Brotherhood 

James  and  John,  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  once  came  to 
Jesus  and  said,  '  Master,  we  want  you  to  do  for  us  what 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  65 

we  shall  ask.'  So  he  said,  'What  do  you  want  me  to 
do  for  you  ? '  They  answered,  '  When  you  attain  your 
kingly  glory,  let  one  of  us  sit  on  your  right  hand  and 
one  on  your  left.'  But  Jesus  said  to  thein,  '  You  do  not 
know  what  you  are  asking.  Can  you  drink  the  cup  of 
woe  that  I  am  to  drink,  or  be  baptized  with  the  bap- 
tism of  suffering  with  which  I  am  to  be  baptized?" 
They  said  to  him,  'We  can.'  Jesus  said,  'You  will 
drink  the  cup  that  I  am  to  drink  and  be  baptized  with 
my  baptism,  but  to  sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my 
left  is  not  mine  to  grant;  that  is  only  for  those  for 
whom  it  is  reserved.' 

On  hearing  this  request  the  ten  other  disciples  were 
at  first  indignant  with  James  and  John,  but  Jesus  called 
them  to  him  and  said,  'You  know  that  those  who  are 
regarded  as  rulers  in  foreign  countries  lord  it  over  their 
subjects,  and  their  great  men  exercise  authority  over 
them;  but  it  is  not  so  among  you.  Whoever  wishes 
to  be  great  among  you  shall  serve  you,  and  whoever 
wishes  to  be  first  among  you  shall  be  of  service  to  all. 
For  the  Son  of  Man  did  not  come  to  be  served  but  to 
be  of  service  to  others,  and  to  give  his  life  in  order  to 
gain  freedom  for  many.' 

56.     The  Supreme  Tests  of  Loyal  Discipleship 

*  Every  one  who  acknowledges  me  before  men  I  will 
also  acknowledge  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
But  whoever  disowns  me  before  men  I  also  will  dis- 
own before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Do  not  ex- 
pect that  I  came  to  bring  peace  to  the  earth.  I  did 
not  come  to  bring  peace,  but  a  struggle.  For  I  came  to 
make  a  man  disagree  with  his  father,  a  daughter  with 
her  mother,  and  a  daughter-in-law  with  her  mother- 
in-law,  and  a  man's  own  family  will  be  his  foes.     Any 


60  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

one  who  loves  father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy  of  me,  and  any  one  who  loves  son  or  daughter 
more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me.  Any  one  w  ho  does 
not  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  where  I  lead  is  not 
worthy  of  me.  He  who  finds  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and 
he  who  loses  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 

'  Every  one  who  receives  a  prophet  because  he  is  a 
prophet,  will  receive  a  prophet's  reward,  and  every  one 
who  receives  an  upright  man,  because  he  is  an  upright 
man,  will  receive  an  upright  man's  rew^ard.  And  who- 
ever gives  one  of  these  little  ones  even  a  cup  of  cold 
water  to  drink  because  he  is  a  disciple  will,  I  assure 
you,  not  lose  his  reward. 

'When  the  Son  of  Man  comes  in  his  glory  and  with 
him  all  the  angels,  he  will  sit  upon  his  glorious  throne, 
and  all  nations  shall  be  gathered  before  him,  and  he  will 
separate  them  one  from  another  as  a  shepherd  separates 
the  sheep  from  the  goats,  placing  the  sheep  on  his  right 
hand  and  the  goats  on  his  left. 

'Then  the  King  will  say  to  those  on  his  right,  "Come, 
you  whom  my  Father  has  commended,  enter  into  pos- 
session of  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you  since  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world;  for  I  was  hungry  and  you  gave  me 
food,  I  was  thirsty  and  you  gave  me  drink,  I  was  a 
stranger  and  you  welcomed  me,  I  w  as  naked  and  you 
clothed  me,  I  was  sick  and  you  cared  for  me,  I  was  in 
prison  and  you  came  to  me." 

'Then  the  upright  will  answer  him,  "Lord,  when  did 
we  see  you  hungry  and  feed  you  ?  Or  thirsty  and  give 
you  drink  .^  When  did  we  see  you  a  stranger  and  wel- 
come you  ?  Or  naked  and  clothe  you  ?  Or  when  did 
we  see  you  sick  or  in  prison  and  come  to  you.?"  The 
King  will  answer  them,  "Truly,  inasmuch  as  you  have 
done  it  even  to  the  least  of  these  my  brothers,  you 
have  done  it  to  me." 


THE   TEACHINGS   OF  JESUS  67 

*  Then  he  will  say  to  those  on  the  left,  "Go  from  me, 
you  who  are  accursed,  into  the  everlasting  fire  which  has 
been  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  For  I  was 
hungry  and  you  gave  me  no  food,  I  was  thirsty  and  you 
gave  me  no  drink,  I  was  a  stranger  and  you  did  not 
welcome  me,  I  was  naked  and  you  did  not  clothe  me, 
I  was  sick  and  in  prison  but  you  did  not  visit  me." 

*Then  they  will  answer  him,  "When  did  we  see  you 
hungry  or  thirsty  or  a  stranger  or  naked  or  sick  or  in 
prison,  and  did  not  minister  to  you  .^  "  And  he  will  an- 
swer them,  "Because  you  did  not  do  it  to  the  least 
of  these,  you  did  not  do  it  to  me."  So  these  will  go 
into  everlasting  pmiishment,  but  the  upright  to  life 
eternal.' 


GOD  AND   MAN 

57.  God's  Eagerness  to  Reclaim  the  Sinner 

Because  tax-gatherers  and  outcasts  were  coming  to 
Jesus  to  hear  him,  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  complained, 
*This  man  welcomes  sinners  and  even  eats  with  them  !' 
Therefore  he  answered  them  by  means  of  this  illustra- 
tion: 'What  man  of  you,  if  he  has  a  hundred  sheep  and 
loses  one,  does  not  leave  the  ninety -nine  in  the  wilder- 
ness and  go  seeking  the  lost  sheep  until  he  finds  it? 
And  when  he  has  found  it,  he  joyfully  puts  it  on  his 
shoulders  and  on  reaching  home  calls  together  his 
friends  and  says,  "  Rejoice  Avith  me,  for  I  have  found  the 
slicep  that  I  lost."  So,  I  tell  you,  there  will  be  more  joy 
in  heaven  over  one  sinner  who  repents  than  over  ninety- 
nine  upright  men  who  have  no  need  to  repent. 

*0r  which  one  of  you  women,  if  she  has  ten  silver 
coins  but  has  lost  one,  does  not  light  a  lamp,  sweep  the 
house  thoroughly,  and  search  carefully  until  she  finds 
it?  After  finding  it  she  calls  together  her  friends  and 
neighbors  and  says,  "Rejoice  with  me,  for  I  have  found 
the  coin  that  I  lost."  So,  I  tell  you,  there  is  rejoicing 
among  the  angels  of  God  over  one  sinner  who  repents.' 

58.  God's  Fatherly  Love  for  the  Wayward 

Jesus  .said,  'There  was  a  man  who  had  two  sons. 
I'he  younger  said  to  his  father,  "Father,  give  me  my 
share  of  the  estate. "  So  the  father  divided  his  property 
between  them.  A  few  days  later,  the  younger  son  col- 
lected all  that  he  possessed  and  went  into  a  distant 
country  where  he  squandered  his  money  in  loose  living. 

G8 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  69 

After  he  had  spent  it  all,  there  was  a  severe  famine 
throughout  the  land,  and  he  began  to  be  in  want;  so  he 
hired  himself  to  a  citizen  of  that  country,  who  sent  him 
into  his  fields  to  feed  swine.  And  he  would  wilhngly 
have  fed  himself  with  the  pods  that  the  swine  were  eat- 
ing, for  no  one  gave  him  food.  Then  coming  to  himself 
he  said,  "How  many  of  my  father's  hired  men  have 
more  than  enough  to  eat  while  I  die  here  of  hunger  !  I 
will  go  to  my  father  and  say,  'Father,  I  have  sinned 
against  God  and  openly  against  you.  I  am  no  longer 
fit  to  be  called  your  son.  Treat  me  as  one  of  your  hired 
men.'" 

'  So  he  went  to  his  father;  but  while  he  was  still  a  long 
way  off  his  father  saw  him  and  felt  pity  for  him,  and 
ran  and  threw  his  arms  about  his  neck  and  tenderly 
kissed  him.  Then  his  son  said  to  him,  "Father,  I  have 
sinned  against  God  and  openly  against  you.  I  am  no 
longer  worthy  to  be  called  your  son."  But  the  father 
said  to  his  servants,  "Quick,  bring  a  coat,  the  best,  and 
put  it  on  him  and  put  a  ring  on  his  finger  and  sandals 
on  his  feet;  bring  the  fatted  calf,  kill  it,  and  let  us  eat 
and  be  merry;  for  this  son  of  mine  was  dead  but  has 
come  back  to  life,  he  was  lost  but  has  been  found."  So 
they  began  to  make  merry. 

'Now  the  elder  son  was  out  in  the  fields,  and  as  he  ap- 
proached the  house  and  heard  music  and  dancing  he 
called  one  of  the  servants  and  asked  what  all  this  meant. 
The  servant  said  to  him,  "Your  brother  has  come,  and 
your  father  has  killed  the  fatted  calf  because  he  has 
him  back  safe  and  sound."  But  he  was  angry  and 
would  not  go  in;  and  to  his  father,  who  came  out  to 
reason  with  him,  he  said,  "See  these  many  years  that 
I  have  slaved  for  you  and  never  disobeyed  one  of  your 
orders,  yet  you  never  gave  me  so  much  as  a  young  goat 
for  a  feast  with  my  friends.     But  now  when  this  son  of 


70  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

yours  comes,  who  has  squandered  your  money  among 
prostitutes,  you  kill  the  fatted  calf  for  him!"  His 
fatlier  answered,  "Son,  you  are  with  me  always  and  all 
that  I  liave  is  yours,  but  it  was  right  to  make  merry  and 
rejoice  because  of  your  brother,  for  he  was  dead  but 
has  come  back  to  life,  he  was  lost  but  has  been  found." ' 

59.     God's  Readiness  to  Answer  Prayer 

'Ask  and  you  will  receive,  seek  and  you  will  find, 
knock  and  the  door  will  be  opened  to  you;  for  every 
one  who  asks  receives,  and  he  who  seeks  finds,  and  to 
him  who  knocks  the  door  wijl  be  opened. 

*  What  man  is  there  among  you,  who  if  his  son  asks 
him  for  a  loaf,  will  give  him  a  stone  ?  Or  if  he  asks  for 
a  fish,  will  give  him  a  snake  ?  Then  if  you,  evil  as  you 
are,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children,  how 
much  more  will  your  Father  in  heaven  give  good  things 
to  those  who  ask  him.' 

60.     The  Importance  of  Persistency  in  Prayer 

Jesus  said  to  his  disciples,  'Suppose  that  one  of  you 
has  a  friend,  and  you  go  to  him  at  midnight  and  say, 
*' Friend,  lend  me  three  loaves,  for  a  friend  of  mine  has 
come  to  me  after  a  journey  and  I  have  nothing  to  give 
him."  And  the  other  answers  from  within,  "Do  not 
})other  me ;  the  door  is  already  locked  and  my  children 
and  I  have  gone  to  bed;  I  cannot  get  up  and  give  you 
anything."  I  tell  you  that  although  he  will  not  get  up 
and  give  him  anything  for  the  sake  of  friendship,  yet 
because  of  his  friend's  persistency  he  will  get  up  and 
give  him  as  much  as  he  needs.' 

Jesus  also  told  a  story  to  illustrate  the  need  of  con- 
stant prayer  and  of  not  losing  courage.  'In  a  certain 
town  there  was  a  judge  who  had  no  fear  of  God  and  no 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  71 

respect  for  man;  and  in  the  same  town  lived  a  widow 
who  nsed  to  go  to  him  and  say,  "Give  me  justice  against 
my  opponent."  For  some  time  he  refused,  but  finally 
he  said  to  himself,  "I  neither  fear  God  nor  respect 
man,  but  since  this  widow  is  giving  me  trouble,  I  will 
see  that  justice  is  done  her  in  order  that  she  may  not 
weary  me  by  her  continual  coming.'" 

And  the  Lord  said,  'Hear  what  the  unjust  judge 
says  !  Will  not  God,  though  slow  to  avenge  them,  give 
justice  to  his  people  who  cry  to  him  day  and  night  ?  I 
say  to  you,  he  will  quickly  give  justice  to  his  own.' 

'Also  I  tell  you:  if  two  of  you  on  earth  agree  about 
that  for  which  you  ask,  it  will  be  granted  to  you  by 
my  Father  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  have 
gathered  together  in  my  name,  I  am  in  their  midst.' 

61.     The  Power  of  Faith  and  Humility 

The  apostles  said  to  Jesus,  'Increase  our  faith.'  But 
he  said,  'If  you  had  faith  even  the  size  of  a  mustard- 
seed  and  said  to  this  mulberry-tree,  "Be  rooted  up 
and  be  planted  in  the  sea,"  it  would  obey  you.' 

Again  he  said  to  them,  'Have  faith  in  God.  Indeed 
I  tell  you  that  if  any  one  will  say  to  this  hill,  "Throw 
yourself  into  the  sea,"  and  has  no  doubt  in  his  heart 
but  believes  that  what  he  says  will  come  to  pass,  it 
shall  be  done  for  him.  Therefore  I  say  to  you,  believe 
that  whatsoever  you  ask  for  in  prayer  you  have  re- 
ceived, and  it  shall  be  yours.  And  whenever  you  stand 
up  to  pray,  if  you  have  a  grievance  against  any  one,  for- 
give him,  that  your  Father  in  heaven  may  also  forgive 
you  your  wrong-doing.' 

62.     The  Lord's  Prayer 

^Vhen  Jesus  was  praying  at  a  certain  place  and  had 
finished,  one  of  his  disciples  said  to  him,  'Lord,  teach  us 


72  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

to  pray  as  John  taught  his  disciples.'  So  he  said  to 
them,  'When  you  pray,  say:  "Our  Father  who  art  in 
heaven,  may  thy  name  be  revered,  thy  kingdom  come, 
thy  will  })e  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us 
to-day  the  food  we  need,  and  forgive  us  our  wrong- 
doings as  we  have  forgiven  those  who  have  wronged 
us.  Help  us  to  resist  temptation  and  deliver  us  from 
evil."' 

63.     The  True  Spirit  of  Reverence  and 
Worship 

*  You  have  heard  how  the  men  of  old  were  told,  "You 
must  not  swear  falsely,  but  what  you  have  vowed  to  the 
Lord  you  shall  pay."  But  I  tell  you.  Swear  not  at  all, 
neither  by  heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne,  nor  by  earth, 
for  it  is  the  footstool  under  his  feet,  nor  by  Jerusalem, 
for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King.  Do  not  swear  by 
your  head,  of  which  you  cannot  make  a  single  hair 
white  or  black.  Let  your  affirmation  be  simply,  "Yes," 
and  your  denial,  "No."  Anything  beyond  that  is  of 
evil  origin. 

*Take  care  that  you  do  not  perform  your  good  deeds 
before  men  in  order  to  be  seen  by  them;  otherwise  you 
receive  no  reward  from  your  Father  in  heaven.  When 
you  perform  acts  of  charity,  make  no  flourish  of  trum- 
pets, such  as  hypocrites  make  in  the  synagogues  and  in 
the  streets,  that  they  may  win  the  praise  of  men.  I 
assure  you,  they  have  received  their  full  reward  !  But 
when  you  j^erform  acts  of  charity,  do  not  let  your  left 
hand  know  what  your  right  hand  is  doing,  but  let  your 
charitable  deeds  be  done  privately,  and  your  Father 
who  sees  what  is  done  in  private  will  reward  you. 

'When  you  i)ray,  do  not  imitate  the  hypocrites  who 
like  to  stand  and  pray  in  the  synagogues  and  on  the  cor- 
ners of  the  main  streets  so  as  to  be  seen  by  men.     T  tell 


THE   TEACHINGS   OF  JESUS  73 

you,  they  have  received  their  full  reward  !  But  when 
you  pray,  go  into  your  room,  close  the  door,  and  pray 
to  your  Father  who  is  found  in  private,  and  your  Father 
who  perceives  what  is  done  in  private  will  give  you  your 
reward. 

'When  you  pray  do  not  say  the  same  things  over  and 
over  as  do  the  heathen,  who  believe  that  they  will  be 
heard  because  of  their  many  words.  Do  not  imitate 
them.  Your  Father  knows  your  needs  before  you  ask 
him. 

'x-Vlso  when  you  fast  do  not  look  dejected  like  the  hyp- 
ocrites ;  for  they  disfigure  their  faces  that  they  may  ap- 
pear to  men  to  be  fasting.  I  assure  you  that  they  have 
received  their  full  reward  !  But  when  you  fast,  anoint 
your  head  and  wash  your  face,  that  your  fasting  may  be 
known  not  to  men  but  to  your  Father  who  is  found  in 
private,  and  your  Father,  who  perceives  what  is  done 
privately,  will  reward  you.' 

Jesus  also  told  this  story  to  certain  persons  who  were 
sure  of  their  OT^^l  piety  and  held  all  others  in  contempt. 
*Two  men  went  up  to  the  Temple  to  pray;  one  was  a 
Pharisee  and  the  other  a  tax-gatherer. 

*The  Pharisee  stood  up  in  front  and  prayed  by  him- 
self as  follows:  "I  thank  thee,  O  God,  that  I  am  not 
like  other  men — thieves,  rogues,  adulterers,  or  even  like 
this  tax-gatherer.  Twice  a  week  I  fast;  on  all  my  in- 
come I  pay  tithes." 

'But  the  tax-gatherer  stood  far  back  and  would  not 
even  lift  his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  kept  beating  his  breast 
and  saying,  "O  God,  have  mercy  on  me,  a  sinner !"  I 
tell  you  that  this  man  rather  than  the  other  went  home 
free  from  sin;  for  he  who  assumes  honors  for  himself  will 
be  humiliated,  but  he  who  does  not  put  himself  forward 
will  be  honored.' 


74  ^LVTTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

64.     The  Way  that  Leads  to  Life 

A  certain  man  said  to  Jesus,  'Are  there  few,  sir,  who 
are  saved?'  Jesus  rephed,  'Enter  by  the  small  gate, 
for  wide  is  the  gate  and  broad  the  road  that  leads  to 
destruction,  and  by  it  many  enter;  but  small  is  the  gate 
and  narrow  the  way  that  leads  to  life,  and  there  are 
few  who  find  it. 

*  Strive  hard  to  enter  by  the  small  gate,  for  many,  I 
assure  you,  will  try  to  enter  but  will  be  unable.  When 
once  the  master  of  the  house  has  risen  and  shut  the  door, 
and  you  stand  outside  knocking  and  saying,  "Open  to 
us.  Lord,"  he  will  answer  you,  "I  know  nothing  about 
you."  Then  you  will  plead,  "We  ate  and  drank  with 
you  and  you  taught  in  our  streets."  But  he  w^ill  say, 
"I  tell  you,  I  know  nothing  about  you.  Away  from 
me,  all  you  evil-doers." 

'Then  there  will  be  wailing  and  grinding  of  teeth  when 
you  see  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob  and  all  the  prophets,  but  yourselves  cast  out. 
Yes,  and  people  will  come  from  the  east  and  west  and 
north  and  south  to  take  their  places  at  the  feast  in  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  And  some  who  were  last  will  be 
first,  and  some  who  were  first  will  be  last.' 

65.     The  Nature  and  Growth  of  the  Kingdom 
OR  Rule  of  God 

Asked  by  the  Pharisees  when  the  Kingdom  of  God 
would  come,  Jesus  answered,  'The  Kingdom  of  God 
will  not  come  in  visible  form,  nor  will  people  say, 
"Look,  it  is  here,"  or,  "It  is  there";  for  the  Kingdom  of 
God  is  within  you.' 

To  his  disciples  he  gave  this  illustration:  'The  King- 
dom of  Heaven  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard-seed  which 


THE   TEACHINGS   OF  JESUS  75 

a  man  sows  in  his  field.  It  is  the  smallest  of  all  seeds, 
yet  it  grows  up  to  be  the  largest  of  plants  and  becomes 
a  tree,  so  that  the  wild  birds  come  and  i)erch  in  its 
branches.' 

And  again  he  said,  'To  what  shall  I  liken  the  King- 
dom of  God  .^  It  is  like  yeast  which  a  woman  took  and 
hid  in  three  pecks  of  fiour  until  the  whole  had  risen.* 

He  said  also,  '  It  is  with  the  Kingdom  of  God  as  with 
a  man  who  sows  seed  in  the  ground,  and  sleeps  by  night 
and  rises  by  day,  while  the  seed  sprouts  and  grows  up, 
he  knows  not  how.  The  ground  bears  crops  of  itself, 
first  a  blade,  then  an  ear,  then  full  grain  in  the  ear; 
but  as  soon  as  the  crop  is  ripe,  he  goes  out  with  his  sickle 
because  the  harvest  has  come.' 

66.     The  Relation  of  the  Kingdom  to  Existing 
Society 

Jesus  used  this  illustration  also  in  teaching  his  dis- 
ciples: 'The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  a  man  who 
sowed  good  seed  in  his  field,  but  during  the  night  his 
enemy  came  and  sowed  weeds  among  the  wheat  and 
then  went  away.  When  the  blades  sprouted  and  were 
about  to  put  forth  the  kernels,  the  weeds  appeared  also. 
So  servants  of  the  owner  came  and  said  to  him,  "Sir, 
did  you  not  sow  good  seed  in  your  field  ?  Where  did  the 
weeds  come  from?"  He  said  to  them,  "An  enemy  has 
done  this."  The  servants  said  to  him,  "Do  you  wish 
us  to  go  and  gather  them.^"  But  he  said,  "No,  for 
while  gathering  the  weeds  you  might  root  up  the  wheat 
with  them.  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest, 
and  then  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  "Collect  the  weeds 
first  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  be  burnt,  but  gather 
the  wheat  into  my  barn." 

*  Again,  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  a  net  that  was 


7G  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

cast  into  the  sea  and  caught  fish  of  every  kind.  When 
it  was  full  thev  hauled  it  up  on  the  beach,  and,  sitting 
down  collected  the  good  fish  into  baskets,  but  the  bad 
fish  they  threw  away.  So  it  will  be  at  the  end  of  the 
world;  the  angels  will  go  out  and  separate  the  wicked 
from  among  the  upright  and  cast  them  into  the  fiery 
furnace  where  there  will  be  waiUng  and  grinding  of 
teeth.' 

67.    The  Democracy  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 

One  Sabbath  day  Jesus  went  to  dine  at  the  house  of 
a  leading  Pharisee.  One  of  the  guests  said  to  him, 
'Fortunate  is  he  who  will  feast  in  the  Kingdom  of  God.'^ 
But  Jesus  said  to  him,  'A  man  once  gave  a  great  dinner 
and  invited  many  guests.  At  dinner-time  he  sent  out 
his  servant  to  say  to  those  who  had  been  invited, 
"  Come,  for  everything  is  now  ready."  But  all  of  them 
began  to  make  excuses.  The  first  said,  "  I  have  bought 
a  field  and  must  go  and  look  at  it.  I  must  ask  you  to 
excuse  me."  Another  said,  "I  have  bought  five  yoke 
of  oxen  and  am  on  my  way  to  try  them.  I  must  ask 
you  to  excuse  me."  Another  said,  "  I  have  just  married 
and  so  I  cannot  come." 

'The  servant  returned  and  reported  these  answ^ers  to 
his  master.  Then  the  master  of  the  house  was  indig- 
nant and  said  to  his  servant,  "Go  out  at  once  into  the 
streets  and  alleys  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  the  poor,  the 
crippled,  the  blind,  and  the  lame."  When  the  servant 
reported,  "Sir,  your  order  has  been  carried  out,  yet 
there  is  still  room,"  the  master  said  to  him,  "Go  out 
into  the  highways  and  the  country  lanes  and  compel 
jjeople  to  come,  so  that  my  house  may  be  filled;  for  I 
tell  you,  that  not  one  of  those  w^ho  were  first  invited 
shall  taste  of  my  dinner."' 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  77 

Once  when  little  children  were  brought  to  Jesus  that 
he  might  touch  them,  and  the  disciples  made  objec- 
tion, he  was  indignant  and  said  to  them,  'Let  the  little 
children  come  to  me ;  do  not  hinder  them,  for  of  such  as 
these  is  the  Kingdom  of  God.  I  tell  you,  whoever  will 
not  accept  the  Kingdom  of  God  like  a  little  child,  will 
never  enter  it.'  Then  he  took  the  children  in  his  arms, 
laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  lovingly  blessed  them. 

68.     The  Value  and  Cost  of  Citizenship  in 
THE  Kingdom  of  God 

*The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  treasure  buried  in  a 
field.  A  man  finds  it  and  hides  it  there,  and  then  in 
his  joy  goes  and  sells  all  that  he  has  and  buys  that  field. 

'Again  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  a  merchant 
who  was  searching  for  fine  pearls.  On  finding  a  pearl 
of  great  value  he  went  and  sold  all  that  he  had  and 
bought  the  pearl. 

'If  your  hand  is  a  hindrance  to  you,  cut  it  off.  It  is 
better  to  enter  into  life  maimed  than  to  have  both  your 
hands  and  go  into  the  unquenchable  fire  of  hell.  If 
your  foot  is  a  hindrance  to  you,  cut  it  off.  It  is  better 
for  you  to  be  lame  and  enter  into  life  than  to  have  both 
your  feet  and  to  be  cast  into  unquenchable  fire.  If  your 
eye  is  a  hindrance  to  you,  pluck  it  out.  It  is  better  for 
you  to  enter  the  Kingdom  of  God  with  but  one  eye,  than 
to  keep  both  eyes  and  be  thrown  into  hell  where  "the 
worm  never  dies  and  the  fire  is  never  quenched.'" 

Once  when  Jesus  was  journeying  on  the  highway,  a 
man  ran  up  and  knelt  before  him  and  asked,  'Good 
Master,  what  must  I  do  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life  ? ' 
Jesus  said  to  him,  '  Why  do  you  call  me  good  .^  No  one 
is  good  except  one  only:  God.  You  know  the  com- 
mandments: "Do  not  commit  adultery.     Do  not  mur- 


78     MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

der.  Do  not  steal.  Do  not  bear  false  witness.  Do 
not  defraud.  Honor  thy  father  and  mother.'"  He 
said  to  him,  'Master,  I  have  kept  all  these  commands 
from  my  youth.'  Looking  upon  him,  Jesus  loved  him 
and  saitl,  'One  thing  you  lack;  go,  sell  all  that  you  have 
and  give  the  proceeds  to  the  poor,  and  you  will  have 
treasure  in  heaven.  Then  come  with  me.'  But  at  this 
his  countenance  fell,  and  he  went  away  in  sorrow,  for 
he  had  great  possessions. 

Then  Jesus  looked  around  and  said  to  his  disciples, 
*How  difficult  it  is  for  those  who  have  wealth  to  enter 
the  Kingdom  of  God!'  They  were  amazed  at  his 
words,  but  again  he  said,  'Children,  how  difficult  it  is 
for  those  who  trust  in  wealth  to  enter  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  a  needle's 
eye  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  Kingdom  of  God.' 
And  they  were  so  astonished  that  they  exclaimed, 
'Then  who  can  be  saved  .'^'  Jesus  looked  at  them  and 
said,  'With  men  it  is  impossible,  but  not  with  God,  for 
everything  is  possible  with  God.' 

69.       SiNGLE-MlNDED   LoYALTY   TO    GoD 

'Do  not  store  up  for  yourselves  treasures  on  earth 
where  moth  and  rust  destroy,  and  where  thieves  break 
in  and  steal;  but  store  up  for  yourselves  treasures  where 
neither  moth  nor  rust  destroys,  and  where  thieves  do 
not  break  in  and  steal.  For  Avliere  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

'The  lamp  of  the  body  is  the  eye :  therefore  if  your  eye 
is  perfect,  your  whole  body  will  be  full  of  hght.  But  if 
your  eye  is  worthless,  your  body  will  be  dark  within. 
Therefore  if  your  inner  light  is  darkness,  how  dense 
must  be  that  darkness  ! 

'No  man  can  serve  two  masters:  either  he  will  hate 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  79 

one  and  love  the  other,  or  else  he  will  be  loyal  to  one 
and  despise  the  other.  You  cannot  worship  both  God 
and  wealth.' 

Once  an  interpreter  of  the  law  asked  Jesus,  '  What  is 
the  chief  of  all  the  commandments.'^'  Jesus  replied, 
'The  chief  one  is:  "Hear,  O  Israel,  the  Lord  our  God  is 
one  Lord;  and  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
thy  whole  heart,  Tvith  thy  whole  soul,  with  thy  whole 
mind  and  with  thy  whole  strength." 

'The  second  is  this:  "Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor 
as  thyself."  There  is  no  other  commandment  greater 
than  these.' 

The  interpreter  of  the  law  said  to  him,  *  Teacher,  you 
have  rightly  and  truly  said,  "There  is  one  God  and  there 
is  none  other.  Also  to  love  him  with  all  one's  heart, 
and  T\ith  all  one's  understanding,  and  with  all  one's 
strength,  and  to  love  one's  neighbor  as  one  loves  him- 
self is  far  more  than  all  whole-burnt  offerings  and  sac- 
rifices." ' 

Perceiving  that  he  had  answered  with  understanding, 
Jesus  said  to  him,  'You  are  not  far  from  the  Kingdom 
of  God.' 

70.    The  Necessity  of  Constant  Watchfulness 

'The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  may  be  likened  to  ten 
bridesmaids  who  took  their  lamps  and  went  out  to 
meet  the  bridegroom.  Five  of  them  were  foolish  and 
five  were  wise,  for  the  foolish,  though  they  took  their 
lamps,  carried  no  oil  with  them;  but  the  wise  took 
oil  in  their  flasks,  as  well  as  in  their  lamps.  As  the 
bridegroom  was  delayed,  they  all  became  drowsy  and  fell 
asleep.  But  at  midnight  a  cry  was  raised,  "The  bride- 
groom! Come  out  to  meet  him  I "  Then  all  the  l)rides- 
maids  rose  and  trimmed  their  lamps;  and  the  foolish 


80     MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

said  to  the  wise,  "Give  us  some  of  your  oil,  for  our 
lamps  are  going  out."  But  the  wise  answered,  "Per- 
hai)s  there  may  not  be  enough  for  us  both.  Go  instead 
to  the  dealers  and  buy  some  for  yourselves." 

'Now  while  they  were  away  buying  oil,  the  bride- 
groom came.  Those  who  were  ready  went  in  with  him 
to  the  marriage  feast,  and  the  door  was  shut.  After- 
ward the  other  bridesmaids  came  and  said,  "Master, 
master!  open  the  door  for  us."  But  he  answered,  "In- 
deed, I  do  not  know  you."  Be  watchful,  therefore,  for 
you  know  not  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven  will  come.' 


MAN   AND   SOCIETY 

71.     The  Wrong  and  Right  Use  of  Wealth 

A  man  from  the  crowd  once  said  to  Jesus,  'Master, 
tell  my  brother  to  give  me  my  share  of  the  inheritance.' 
Jesus  replied,  'Man,  who  made  me  your  judge  or  ar- 
biter '^ '  Then  to  the  people  he  said, '  See  that  you  guard 
against  all  covetousness,  for  life  does  not  consist  in  hav- 
ing more  possessions  than  you  need.' 

And  he  gave  them  this  illustration:  'The  land  of  a 
certain  rich  man  bore  large  crops;  so  he  debated  with 
himself,  "  What  am  I  to  do,  for  I  have  no  place  to  store 
my  crops."  Then  he  said,  "This  is  what  I  will  do:  I 
will  pull  down  my  barns  and  build  larger  ones  in  which 
I  can  store  all  my  grain  and  goods.  Then  I  will  say  to 
myself,  Now  you  have  ample  possessions  laid  up  for 
many  years  to  come;  take  your  ease,  eat,  drink  and  be 
happy." 

'But  God  said  to  him,  "Foolish  man!  This  very 
night  your  life  is  demanded  of  you,  and  who  will  have 
all  the  possessions  that  you  have  gathered,^"  So  it  is 
with  the  man  who  lays  up  wealth  for  himself  instead 
of  that  which  in  the  sight  of  God  is  the  true  wealth.' 

Jesus  also  said  to  his  disciples,  'There  was  once  a  rich 
man  whose  steward  was  accused  of  wasting  his  posses- 
sions. So  he  sent  for  him  and  said,  "  What  is  this  I  hear 
about  you  "^  Give  me  the  account  of  your  stewardship, 
for  you  shall  be  my  steward  no  longer." 

'The  steward  said  to  himself,  "What  am  I  to  do  now 
that  my  master  is  depriving  me  of  my  stewardship  '^  I 
am  not  strong  enough  to  dig;  I  am  ashamed  to  beg.     I 

81 


82  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

know  what  I  will  do  in  order  that  when  I  am  turned  out 
of  my  stewardship  people  may  welcome  me  to  their 
homes."  So  he  called  each  of  his  master's  debtors  and 
asked  of  the  first,  "  How  much  do  you  owe  my  master  ?  " 
The  man  said,  ""  A  hundred  barrels  of  oil."  The  steward 
said  to  him,  "Take  your  account,  sit  down  quickly  and 
write  fifty."  Then  he  asked  another,  "How  much  do 
you  owe?"  The  man  said,  "A  hundred  measures  of 
wheat."  The  steward  said  to  him,  "Take  your  ac- 
count, write  eighty." 

'The  master  of  the  unfaithful  steward  commended 
him  because  of  his  sagacity,  for  the  worldly  are  more 
shrewd  with  their  own  kind  than  are  the  upright. 
Hut  I  say  to  you,  make  friends  for  yourself  by  so  using 
the  wealth  of  this  world  that  when  it  fails,  they  may 
welcome  you  into  their  eternal  homes. 

'He  who  is  faithful  to  the  smaller  trust  is  faithful  also 
to  the  larger,  and  he  who  is  dishonest  in  the  smaller  is 
dishonest  also  in  the  larger  trust.  If  therefore  you  have 
not  been  faithful  in  the  use  of  worldly  wealth,  who  will 
intrust  to  you  the  true  riches  '^  If  you  have  not  been 
faithful  in  what  belongs  to  another,  who  will  give  you 
what  is  your  own.''' 

72.     The  Responsibilities  of  Wealth 

The  money-loving  Pharisees  who  were  listening  to 
these  sayings  sneered  at  Jesus;  and  to  them  he  said, 
'You  are  the  men  who  make  others  believe  that  you 
are  ])ious,  but  God  knows  your  hearts.  For  what  is 
highly  esteemed  among  men  may  be  an  abomination 
in  (iod's  sight. 

'There  was  once  a  rich  man  who  wore  purple  and  fine 
linen  and  lived  each  day  a  life  of  luxury  and  gayety, 
while  at  his  door  lay  a  poor  man  named  Lazarus,  cov- 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  83 

ered  with  festering  sores,  who  would  gladly  have  eaten 
what  fell  from  the  rich  man's  table,  and  the  dogs  used 
to  come  and  lick  his  sores. 

'  In  the  course  of  time  the  poor  man  died  and  was  car- 
ried by  the  angels  to  Abraham's  arms.  The  rich  man 
also  died  and  was  buried.  And  as  he  was  suffering  tor- 
ture in  hell,  he  raised  his  eyes  and  saw  Abraham  far 
away  with  Lazarus  resting  in  his  arms.  So  he  cried  out, 
"Father  Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me  and  send  Lazarus 
to  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water  and  cool  my  tongue, 
for  I  am  suffering  agony  in  this  flame."  But  Abraham 
said,  "My  son,  remember  that  when  you  were  on  earth 
you  had  your  pleasures  as  Lazarus  had  the  ills  of  life. 
Now  he  is  in  comfort  here  and  you  in  anguish.  And 
besides  this.,  between  you  and  us  a  great  chasm  is 
fixed,  so  that  those  who  wish  to  pass  from  here  to  you 
or  from  you  to  us  cannot  cross." 

'The  rich  man  said,  "Then,  father,  I  beg  of  you  send 
Lazarus  to  my  father's  house,  where  I  have  five  brothers, 
that  he  may  inform  them,  so  that  they  too  may  not 
come  to  this  place  of  torment."  But  Abraham  said, 
"They  have  Moses  and  the  prophets;  let  them  listen  to 
them. "  He  replied,  "  No,  Father  Abraham,  but  if  some 
one  went  to  them  from  the  dead,  they  would  repent." 
Abraham  said  to  him,  "If  they  will  not  listen  to  Moses 
and  the  prophets,  they  will  not  be  convinced  even  by 
one  who  should  rise  from  the  dead."' 

73.     The  Standard  of  Generous  Giving 

Once  as  Jesus  was  sitting  opposite  the  treasury  of  the 
Temple,  he  watched  the  manner  in  which  the  people  put 
in  their  money.  Many  rich  men  were  putting  in  large 
sums,  but  a  poor  woman  came  and  dropped  in  two 
small  coins  amounting  to  legs  than  a  penny.     He  called 


84  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

liis  disciples  and  said  to  them,  'I  assure  you,  this  poor 
widow  lias  given  more  than  all  the  rest  w^ho  have  put 
their  money  into  the  treasury,  for  they  have  contributed 
t)ut  of  their  surplus,  but  she  out  of  her  poverty  has  con- 
tributed all  that  she  owns,  her  very  subsistence.' 

74.     The  Faithful  Use  of  Individual  Talents 

'The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  hke  a  man  who  before 
going  abroad  called  his  servants  and  gave  his  property 
into  their  charge.  To  one  he  intrusted  five  talents,  to 
another  two,  and  to  another  one,  each  according  to  his 
individual  ability,  and  then  he  started  on  his  travels. 

*  The  servant  who  had  received  five  talents  proceeded 
at  once  to  trade  with  them  and  gained  five  more.  In 
the  same  way  the  one  who  had  received  two  gained  two 
more.  But  he  who  had  received  one  talent  went  away 
and  dug  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  hid  his  master's  money. 

'After  a  long  time  the  master  of  those  servants  re- 
turned and  settled  his  accounts  w-ith  them.  When  the 
one  who  had  received  five  talents  came  bringing  five 
more,  he  said,  "Master,  you  intrusted  me  with  five 
talents.  See,  I  have  gained  five  more."  His  master 
said  to  him,  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant! 
You  have  proved  faithful  in  small  trusts,  I  will  put  you 
in  charge  of  many  things.  Share  your  master's  happi- 
ness." 

*The  one  who  had  received  the  two  talents  also  came 
and  said,  "Master,  you  intrusted  me  with  two  talents. 
See,  I  have  gained  two  more."  His  master  said  to  him, 
"Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant!  You  have 
I)rc)ved  faithful  in  a  small  trust,  I  w^ill  put  you  in  charge 
of  many  things.     Share  your  master's  happiness." 

'Then  he  who  had  received  one  talent  came  and  said, 
"Master,  I  knew  that  you  are  a  hard  man,  reaping 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  85 

where  you  have  not  sown  and  fathering  where  you 
have  not  winnowed;  so  I  was  afraid  and  hid  your  talent 
in  the  ground.  There  you  have  what  belongs  to  you.'* 
'But  his  master  answered,  "Idle,  worthless  servant! 
You  knew  that  I  reap  where  I  have  not  sown  and 
gather  where  I  have  not  winnowed  ?  Then  you  should 
have  placed  my  money  in  the  hands  of  bankers  and 
on  my  return  I  would  have  received  it  with  interest. 
Take  the  talent  away  from  him  and  give  it  to  the  ser- 
vant who  has  the  ten  talents;  for  to  every  one  who  has 
shall  more  be  given  and  he  shall  have  abundance,  but 
from  him  who  lacks,  even  what  he  has  shall  be  taken 
away.  Cast  this  worthless  servant  into  the  outer  dark- 
ness where  men  shall  wail  and  grind  their  teeth."' 

75.     A  Living  Wage  for  All  Willing  to  Work 

*The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  an  employer  who 
went  out  early  in  the  morning  to  hire  laborers  for  his 
vineyard;  and  after  agreeing  to  pay  them  a  shilling  a 
day,  he  sent  them  into  the  vineyard.  Going  out  at 
about  nine  o'clock  he  saw  other  men  standing  idle  in 
the  market-place,  and  to  them  he  said,  "You  too  go 
into  the  vineyard  and  I  will  pay  you  what  is  right." 
So  they  went.  Going  out  again  at  about  twelve  and 
at  three  in  the  afternoon,  he  did  likewise.  At  about 
five  in  the  afternoon,  when  he  went  out  and  found 
other  men  standing  idle,  he  said  to  them,  "Why  have 
you  stood  here  all  day  doing  nothing.^"  They  replied, 
"Because  no  one  hired  us."  He  said  to  them,  "You 
also  go  into  the  vineyard  and  I  will  pay  you  what  is 
right." 

'  When  evening  came  the  owner  of  the  vineyard  said 
to  his  overseer,  "Call  the  laborers  and  pay  them  their 
wages,  beginning  with  the  last  to  come  and  ending  with 


86  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

the  first."  Those  who  had  been  hired  at  five  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  received  a  shilHng.  So  when  the  first 
laborers  came  for  their  pay,  they  supposed  that  they 
would  receive  more,  but  they  too  each  received  a  shil- 
ling. Thereupon  they  found  fault  with  the  employer 
and  said,  "These  who  came  last  worked  only  one  hour, 
yet  you  have  jHit  them  on  the  same  footing  with  us  who 
have  borne  the  brunt  of  the  day's  work  and  the  midday 
heat !"  But  he  answered  one  of  them,  "Friend,  I  am 
doing  you  no  wrong,  did  you  not  agree  to  work  for  a 
shilling  .^  Take  what  belongs  to  you  and  go.  I  wished 
to  pay  those  men  who  came  last  the  same  that  I  paid 
you.  Have  I  not  the  right  to  do  as  I  wish  with  what 
belongs  to  me  ?  Or  are  you  envious  because  I  am  gen- 
erous.^"    So  shall  the  last  be  first  and  the  first  last.' 

7G.     The  Two  Deadly  Crimes  Against  Society: 

Social  Immorality  and  Exploitation  of 

THE  Weak 

'You  have  heard  that  it  has  been  said,  "you  shall 
not  commit  adultery."  But  I  tell  you,  "One  who  looks 
with  impure  intention  at  a  woman  has  already  com- 
mitted adultery  with  her  in  his  heart." 

'It  is  inevitable  that  temptation  should  come,  but 
woe  to  the  man  through  whom  it  comes  !  It  would  be 
better  for  him  to  be  flung  into  the  sea  with  a  millstone 
about  his  neck  than  that  he  cause  one  of  these  little 
ones  to  fall ! 

'See  that  you  despise  none  of  these  little  ones,  for 
I  tell  \  ou  that  their  angels  always  behold  the  face  of 
my  Father  in  heaven.' 

77.     The  Sacredness  of  Marriage 

Certain  Pharisees  came  to  Jesus  and  to  test  him 
asked,  'Has  a  man  the  right  to  divorce  his  wife.^'     He 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  87 

answered,  'What  did  Moses  command  you?'  They 
said,  'Moses  permitted  a  man  to  draw  up  a  notice  of 
separation  and  so  to  divorce  her.'  Jesus  said  to  them, 
'It  is  because  you  are  hard-hearted  that  he  wrote  you 
tliat  command;  but  from  the  beginning  of  creation  God 
made  male  and  female.  "For  this  reason  a  man  shall 
leave  his  father  and  mother  and  live  with  his  wife,  and 
the  man  and  wife  shall  become  one,"  so  that  they  are 
no  longer  two  but  one.  What  therefore  God  has  joined 
together  let  no  man  separate.' 

^^^len  he  went  into  the  house  his  disciples  asked  him 
again  concerning  this,  and  he  said  to  them,  'Any  man 
who  divorces  his  wife  and  marries  another  woman  com- 
mits adultery  against  her;  and  if  a  woman  divorces  her 
husband  and  marries  another  man,  she  commits  adul- 
tery.' 

78.     Man's  Duty  to  the  Church  and  State 

WTien  Jesus  and  his  disciples  came  to  Capernaum,  the 
collectors  of  the  Temple  tax  asked  Peter,  'Does  not  your 
master  pay  the  Temple  tax.^'  'Yes,'  he  said.  But  as 
soon  as  he  went  into  the  house  and  before  he  could  say 
anything,  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Simon,  what  is  your  opin- 
ion? From  whom  do  earthly  kings  collect  toll  and 
taxes,  from  their  own  children,  or  from  aliens  ? '  He  re- 
plied, 'From  aliens.'  Jesus  said,  'Then  their  own  chil- 
dren are  exempt;  but  that  we  may  give  no  offense  to 
these,  go  to  the  sea,  cast  in  a  hook,  and  take  the  first  fish 
that  comes.  Open  its  mouth  and  you  will  find  a  piece 
of  money.  Take  that  and  give  it  to  them  for  me  and 
for  yourself.' 

The  high  priests  sent  to  Jesus  some  of  the  Pharisees 
and  certain  of  Herod's  supporters  to  entangle  him  with 
questions.     They  came  to  him  and  said,  'Teacher,  we 


88     MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

know  that  yovi  are  truthful  and  fearless,  for  you  defer 
to  no  one  but  faithfully  teach  the  way  in  which  God 
wishes  men  to  live.  Is  it  right  to  pay  taxes  to  Caesar, 
or  is  it  not  ?  Shall  we  pay  or  shall  we  not  pay  ? '  But 
knowing  their  hypocrisy,  Jesus  replied,  '  Why  do  you  try 
to  entrap  me?  Bring  me  a  coin  and  let  me  see  it.'  And 
when  they  brought  him  one,  he  asked,  'Whose  image 
and  inscription  are  these  ? '  They  said  to  him,  'Caesar's.' 
Then  to  their  astonishment  Jesus  said  to  them,  'Give 
to  Caesar  what  belongs  to  Caesar,  and  to  God  what  be- 
longs to  God.' 


MAN  AND  HIS  NEIGHBOR 

79.     The  Obligation  to  Make  Fair  and 
Charitable  Judgments 

'  Judge  not '  that  you  may  not  be  judged,  for  as  you 
judge  others  you  will  yourself  be  judged,  and  according 
to  the  measure  with  which  you  deal  out  to  others,  it 
will  be  dealt  out  to  you. 

*  Why  look  critically  at  the  speck  in  your  brother's 
eye  and  fail  to  see  the  splinter  in  your  own  ?  Can  you 
say  to  3^our  brother,  "  Let  me  take  the  speck  out  of  your 
eye,"  while  there  is  a  splinter  in  your  own.^^  You  hyp- 
ocrite, first  take  the  splinter  out  of  your  own  eye;  then 
you  will  see  clearly  how  to  remove  the  speck  from  your 
brother's  eye.' 

While  Jesus  was  teaching  in  the  Temple,  the  scribes 
and  Pharisees  brought  a  woman  who  had  been  caught 
in  the  act  of  adultery,  and  placing  her  in  front  of  them, 
said,  'Sir,  this  woman  was  caught  in  the  very  act  of 
adultery.  Now  in  the  law  Moses  has  commanded  us  to 
stone  such  women,  but  what  do  you  say  .^ '  They  asked 
this  to  test  him,  that  they  might  be  able  to  bring  against 
him  some  charge. 

Jesus  bent  over  and  with  his  finger  wrote  on  the 
ground;  but  when  they  continued  asking  him,  he  raised 
himself  and  said  to  them,  '  Let  him  who  is  sinless  among 
you  be  the  first  to  throw  a  stone  at  her.'  Again  he  bent 
over  and  wrote  on  the  ground.  On  hearing  what  he 
said  (being  convicted  by  their  own  consciences),  they 
went  away  one  by  one,  beginning  with  the  oldest,  until 
Jesus  was  alone  with  the  woman,  who  stood  before 
him.     Raising  himself  again,  he  said  to  her,  'Woman, 

89 


90  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

where  are  they  ?  Does  no  one  condemn  you  ? '  She  re- 
pHed,  'No  one,  sir.'  Jesus  said,  'Neither  do  I  con- 
demn you.     Go,  and  sin  no  more.' 

80.    The  Crime  of  Cherishing  Anger 

'You  have  heard  how  the  men  of  old  were  told,  "Thou 
shalt  not  murder,  and  whoever  commits  murder  is  liable 
to  be  punished  by  the  local  court."  But  I  say  to  you 
that  whoever  cherishes  anger  against  his  brother  is  de- 
serving of  punishment  by  the  local  court.  Whoever 
speaks  contemptuously  to  his  brother  is  deserving  of 
punishment  by  the  higher  court.  But  whoever  curses 
his  brother  is  deserving  of  punishment  by  hell  fire. 

'So  if  you  remember,  even  when  you  are  presenting 
your  gift  at  the  altar,  that  your  brother  has  a  grievance 
against  you,  leave  your  gift  there  before  the  altar  and 
go,  be  reconciled  first  to  your  brother,  then  come  back 
and  present  your  gift.  Come  to  terms  quickly  with 
your  opponent  w^hile  you  are  still  with  him  on  the  way 
to  court,  lest  he  hand  you  over  to  the  judge,  and  the 
judge  to  tlie  jailer,  and  you  be  thrown  into  prison.  I 
assure  you,  you  will  by  no  means  come  out  until  you 
have  paid  the  last  penny.' 

81.     The  Supreme  Duty  of  Forgiveness 

'  If  your  brother  wrongs  you,  go,  show  him  his  fault 
when  you  and  he  are  alone.  If  he  listens  to  you,  you 
have  won  over  your  brother.  Even  though  he  wrongs 
you  seven  times  in  a  day,  if  he  turns  to  you  seven  times 
and  says,  "I  am  sorry,"  you  shall  forgive  him.' 

Peter  came  and  said  to  Jesus,  '  Master,  how  often  am 
I  to  let  my  brother  wrong  me  and  forgive  him  ?  Seven 
times  .^ '  Jesus  said  to  him,  'I  tell  you,  not  seven  times 
but  seventy  times  seven. 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  91 

'That  is  why  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  king  who  wished  to  settle  his  accounts  with 
his  servants.  When  he  had  begun  to  settle  them,  a  man 
was  brought  to  him  who  owed  him  ten  thousand  talents; 
but  as  he  was  unable  to  pay,  the  master  ordered  that  he 
be  sold,  together  with  his  wife  and  children  and  all  that 
he  had,  in  payment  of  the  debt.  x\t  this  the  servant 
threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  besought  him,  "Mas- 
ter, have  patience  with  me  and  I  will  pay  you  all  I  owe 
you."  Then  the  master  out  of  pity  for  him  released 
him  and  cancelled  his  debt. 

'  But  as  soon  as  the  servant  went  out  he  found  one  of 
his  fellows  who  owed  him  one  sixtieth  of  a  talent,  and 
he  seized  him  by  the  throat  and  said,  "Pay  me  what 
you  owe  me."  The  man  fell  down  and  entreated  him, 
"Have  patience  with  me  and  I  will  pay  you."  But  he 
would  not  and  had  him  imprisoned  until  he  should  pay 
what  was  due. 

'Now  when  his  fellow  servants  saw  what  had  been 
done,  they  were  distressed  and  came  and  told  their  mas- 
ter what  had  taken  place.  Then  the  master  called  him 
and  said,  "You  wicked  servant !  When  you  entreated 
me  I  cancelled  all  your  debt.  Should  you  not  then 
show  the  same  mercy  to  your  fellow  that  I  showed  to 
you  'i  "  And  in  anger  his  master  turned  him  over  to  the 
jailers  until  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due.  So  also  will 
my  heavenly  Father  do  to  you  unless  each  of  you  sin- 
cerely forgives  his  brother.' 

8^2.     The  Attitude  of  Non-Resentment 

'You  have  heard  the  saying,  "An/eye  for  an  eye  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth,"  yet  I  say  to  you,  do  not  resent  an 
injury;  but  to  him  who  strikes  you  on  the  right  cheek 
turn  the  other  also.     If  any  one  wishes  to  sue  you  and 


92  MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND   LUKE 

to  take  away  your  coat,  let  him  have  your  outer  coat 
also.  Whoever  forces  you  to  go  one  mile,  go  with  him 
two  miles.  Give  to  him  who  asks  of  you,  and  turn  away 
from  no  one  who  wishes  to  borrow  from  you.' 

83.     The  Royal  Law  of  Love 

*You  have  heard  the  saying,  "You  shall  love  your 
neighbor  and  hate  your  enemy."  But  I  say  to  you, 
love  your  enemies,  bless  those  who  curse  you,  do  good 
to  those  who  hate  you,  and  pray  for  those  who  perse- 
cute you,  that  you  may  become  sons  of  your  Father  in 
heaven;  for  he  causes  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  bad  and  good 
alike,  and  sends  rain  on  both  those  who  do  right  and 
those  who  do  wrong.  For  if  you  love  only  those  who 
love  you,  what  reward  have  you  earned  ?  Do  not  even 
the  tax-gatherers  as  much?  And  if  you  show  cour- 
tesy only  to  your  friends,  what  more  are  you  doing  than 
others.^  Do  not  even  the  heathen  as  much.^  You 
must  therefore  become  perfect,  even  as  your  heavenly 
Father  is  perfect. 

'Therefore,  whatsoever  you  wish  that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  even  so  to  them ;  this  is  the  summing  up  of 
the  law  and  the  prophets.' 

84.     The  Application  of  the  Law  of  Love 

Once  a  lawyer  stood  up  to  test  Jesus  with  this  ques- 
tion, *  Master,  what  shall  I  do  to  win  eternal  life  ? '  Jesus 
said  to  him,  'What  is  written  in  the  law .^  How  does  it 
read  .^'  He  replied,  'You  shall  love  the  Lord  your  God 
with  all  your  heart,  with  all  your  soul,  and  with  all  your 
strength  and  with  all  your  mind;  also  your  neighbor  as 
yourself.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'You  have  answered  cor- 
rectly; do  this  and  you  will  hve.' 


THE   TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  93 

But  wishing  to  justify  himself  he  said  to  Jesus,  'Who 
is  my  neighbor  ? '  Jesus  answered, '  A  certain  man  going 
down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho  fell  in  with  robbers  who 
after  stripping  and  beating  him  went  away,  leaving  him 
half  dead.  Now  it  happened  that  a  certain  priest  was 
going  by  the  same  road,  but  when  he  saw  the  man,  he 
passed  on  the  other  side. 

'  In  the  same  way  a  Levite,  when  he  came  to  the  place, 
looked  at  him  and  passed  by  on  the  opposite  side.  But 
a^ Samaritan,  travelling  along,  drew  near  to  where  the 
man  was,  and  at  sight  of  him  he  was  filled  with  pity.  He 
came  to  him  and  bound  up  his  wounds,  pouring  on 
them  oil  and  wine.  Then  he  set  him  on  his  own  beast, 
brought  him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of  him.  The  next 
day  he  took  out  two  pieces  of  money  and  gave  them  to 
the  inn-keeper,  saying,  "Take  care  of  him,  and  what- 
ever more  you  spend  I  will  pay  you  when  I  return." 

'AVhich  of  these  three  do  you  think  proved  neighbor 
to  the  man  who  fell  in  with  robbers.^'  He  said,  'The 
man  who  took  pity  on  him.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Then 
go  and  do  likewise.' 


THE   ESSENTIALS  OF   TRUE   HAPPINESS 

85.     A  Modest  and  Unselfish  Spirit 

On  one  occasion  Jesus  went  into  the  house  of  a  lead- 
ing Pharisee  to  dine.  When  he  saw  how  the  guests 
j)icked  out  the  best  phices  he  gave  them  this  counsel: 
'  When  any  one  invites  you  to  a  marriage  feast,  do  not 
sit  down  in  the  best  place,  for  perhaps  the  host  has  in- 
vited some  one  of  higher  rank  than  yourself.  Then  the 
host  will  come  to  you  and  say,  "Make  room  for  this 
man,"  and  with  shame  you  will  take  the  lowest  place. 

'  Instead,  when  you  are  invited,  go  and  sit  down  in  the 
lowest  place,  so  that  when  your  host  comes  he  may  say 
to  you,  "Friend,  come  up  higher."  Then  you  will  be 
honored  in  the  sight  of  all  your  fellow  guests.  For  every 
one  who  puts  himself  forward  will  be  humiliated,  but  he 
who  does  not  put  himself  forward  will  be  honored.' 

Then  Jesus  said  to  his  host,  '  When  you  give  a  dinner 
or  a  sui)per,  do  not  invite  your  friends  or  brothers  or  rel- 
atives or  rich  neighbors,  lest  they  invite  you  in  return 
and  you  be  repaid.  But  when  you  give  a  feast,  invite 
the  poor,  the  crippled,  the  lame  and  the  blind.  Then 
you  will  be  blest.  For  they  have  no  means  of  repay- 
ing you,  and  you  will  be  recompensed  at  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  uj)right.' 

Peter  said  to  him,  'But  we  have  left  everything  and 
have  followed  you.'  Jesus  answered,  'I  assure  you, 
there  is  no  one  who  has  left  home  or  brothers  or  sisters 
or  mother  or  father  or  children  or  lands  for  my  sake  and 
for  the  good  cause,  who  does  not  receive  a  hundred- 
fold as  much  at  this  present  time:  houses,  brothers, 
sisters,  mothers,  children,  and  lands,  along  with  perse- 

94 


THE  TEACHINGS  OF  JESUS  95 

cution,  and  in  the  ages  to  come  eternal  life.     But  many 
who  are  first  now  will  be  last,  and  the  last  will  be  first.' 

86.     A  Trust  in  God  that  Dispels  all  Fear 
AND  Worry 

'Do  not  be  anxious  about  your  life,  what  you  shall 
eat,  or  about  what  you  shall  wear  on  your  body.  Does 
not  life  mean  more  than  food,  and  the  body  more  than 
clothing.^  Consider  how  the  birds  of  the  air  neither 
sow  nor  reap  nor  gather  into  barns,  and  yet  your 
heavenly  Father  feeds  them.  Are  you  not  of  far  more 
worth  than  they.^^  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a 
penny  ?  Yet  not  one  of  them  falls  to  the  ground  with- 
out your  Father's  knowledge.  As  for  you,  the  very 
hairs  of  your  head  are  numbered.  Then  have  no  fear, 
for  you  are  of  far  more  worth  than  the  sparrows. 

*  Which  of  you  by  being  anxious  can  add  a  single  foot 
to  his  height.'^  And  why  be  anxious  about  what  you 
wear  ?  Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they  grow  ! 
They  neither  toil  nor  spin,  and  yet  I  tell  you,  not  even 
Solomon  in  all  his  splendor  was  clothed  like  one  of  these. 
Now  if  God  so  clothes  the  grass  of  the  field  which  is 
alive  to-day  but  to-morrow  is  thrown  into  the  oven,  is 
it  not  far  more  certain  that  he  will  clothe  you,  O  men 
of  little  faith  ? 

*Do  not  be  anxious  then  and  say,  "AMiat  shall  we  eat 
or  what  shall  we  drink  or  with  what  shall  we  be 
clothed.^"  For  all  these  things  the  heathen  are  seek- 
ing, but  your  heavenly  Father  knows  your  need  of 
these.  Make  his  Kingdom  and  the  righteousness  he 
demands  your  first  concern,  and  all  these  other  things 
will  be  given  to  you.  Therefore  do  not  be  anxious  about 
to-morrow,  for  to-morrow  will  take  care  of  itself.  SuflS- 
cient  for  each  day  is  its  own  trouble.' 


90     MATTHEW,  MARK,  AND  LUKE 

87.     A  Firm  Belief  in  Life  After  Death 

Once  the  Sadducees,  who  say  there  is  no  rising  from 
death,  came  to  Jesus  and  questioned  him,  'Sir,  Moses 
wrote  this  hiw  for  us,  "If  a  man's  brother  die,  leaving  a 
widow  but  no  child,  his  brother  is  to  marry  the  widow 
and  raise  up  a  family  for  his  brother." 

'There  were  seven  brothers.  The  first  married  a 
wife  but  died  leaving  no  children.  Then  the  second 
l)rotlier  married  the  widow  but  died  leaving  no  children. 
The  other  five  brothers  did  likewise,  but  the  seven  left 
no  children.  Last  of  all  the  woman  died  too.  When 
they  rise  from  death,  whose  wife  will  she  be,  for  the 
seven  married  her.^'" 

Jesus  said  to  them,  '  Is  not  this  the  reason  why  you 
are  in  error,  that  you  understand  neither  the  scriptures 
nor  the  ])ower  of  God  .^  When  people  rise  from  the  dead 
they  neither  marry  nor  are  married  but  are  like  the 
angels  in  heaven.  But  in  regard  to  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  have  you  not  read  in  the  book  of  Moses,  in  the 
passage  about  the  bush,  how  God  said  to  him,  "I  am 
the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob."  He  is  the  God  not  of  the  dead  but  of  the 
living.     You  are  greatly  in  error.' 

88.     A  Complete  Devotion  to  the  Service 
OF  God  and  Man 

Jesus  said  to  his  disciples: 

*  Blessed  are  the  modest  in  spirit, 
For  theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Bk'ssed  are  the  gentle. 
For  they  shall  inherit  the  earth. 
Blessed  are  they  who  mourn. 
For  they  shall  be  comforted. 


THE  TEACHINGS   OF  JESUS  97 

Blessed  are  they  who  hunger  and  thirst  for  righteousness, 

For  they  shall  be  satisfied. 

Blessed  are  the  merciful, 

For  they  shall  receive  mercy. 

Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart, 

For  they  shall  see  God. 

Blessed  are  the  peacemakers. 

For  they  shall  be  called  the  sons  of  God. 

Blessed  are  they  who  are  persecuted  because  of  their 

righteousness. 
For  theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Blessed  are  you  when  you  are  reviled,  persecuted,  and 

falsely  maHgned  because  of  loyalty  to  me; 
Rejoice  and  be  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven, 

for  so  the  prophets  were  persecuted  who  preceded  you.' 


THE   ACTS   OF  THE   APOSTLES 

the  work  of  jesus'  early  followers  in  palestine. 

89.     The  Origin  of  the  Christian  Community 
AT  Jerusalem 

After  Jesus  had  suffered  the  pains  of  death,  he  showed 
his  disciples  by  many  proofs  that  he  still  lived,  reveal- 
ing himself  to  them  during  forty  days  and  telling  them 
about  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Also  after  he  had  gath- 
ered them  together  he  charged  them  not  to  leave  Jeru- 
salem but  to  wait  for  what  the  Father  had  promised 
— 'the  promise,'  he  said,  'of  which  you  have  heard  me 
speak;  for  John  baptized  with  water,  but  before  many 
days  have  passed  you  will  be  baptized  with  the  Holy 
Spirit.' 

While  they  were  together  they  asked  him,  'Master, 
is  this  the  time  you  are  going  to  restore  the  rulership 
to  Israel  ? '  He  said  to  them,  'It  is  not  for  you  to  know 
the  time  and  the  definite  period  that  the  Father  has 
fixed  by  his  own  authority;  but  you  will  receive  power 
w  hen  the  Holy  Spirit  comes  upon  you,  and  you  will  be 
my  witnesses  at  Jerusalem,  throughout  all  Judea  and 
Samaria  and  to  the  end  of  the  earth.'  When  he  had 
said  this  and  while  they  were  still  looking  at  him,  he 
was  lifted  up  and  a  cloud  took  him  out  of  their  sight. 
And  while  they  were  gazing  intently  into  heaven,  as  he 
went  u]),  two  men  clothed  in  white  stood  beside  them, 
who  said,  'Men  of  Galilee,  why  do  you  stand  looking  up 
into  heaven  'i  This  Jesus  who  has  been  taken  from  you 
into  heaven  will  come  back  just  as  you  have  seen  him 
depart. ' 

98 


WORK  OF  JESUS'   EARLY  FOLLOWERS    99 

When  the  disciples  returned  to  Jerusalem  from  the 
hill  called  'The  Olive  Orchard.'  which  is  about  a  mile 
from  the  city,  they  went  to  the  upper  room  where  they 
were  in  the  habit  of  meeting:  Peter,  John,  James,  x\n- 
drew,  Philip,  Thomas,  Batholomew,  Matthew,  James 
the  son  of  Alph^eus,  Simon  the  Zealot,  and  Judas  the  son 
of  James.  These  all  united  in  earnest  and  persistent 
prayer  with  the  women  and  with  Mary  the  mother  of 
Jesus  and  with  his  brothers. 

During  these  days  Peter  stood  up  among  the  brothers 
(who  numbered  in  all  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
persons)  and  said,  '  Brothers,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
prediction  should  be  fulfilled  which  the  Holy  Spirit  ut- 
tered by  the  mouth  of  David  in  regard  to  Judas,  who 
acted  as  guide  to  those  who  seized  Jesus.  He  was  one 
of  our  number,  and  a  share  in  this  ministry  was  allotted 
to  him.  With  the  money  paid  him  for  his  crime  he  pur- 
chased a  piece  of  land;  but  falling  headlong  he  burst 
open  and  all  his  bowels  poured  out.  This  fact  became 
known  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  so  that  the 
place  received  in  their  language  the  name  Akeldama, 
or  the  Field  of  Blood.  Now  it  is  written  in  the  book 
of  Psalms: 

Desolate  be  his  abode 

And  may  no  one  dwell  there; 

and 

Let  another  man  take  over  his  charge. 

Therefore  out  of  all  the  men  who  have  been  associated 
with  us  during  the  entire  period  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
went  in  and  out  among  us,  from  his  baptism  by  John 
down  to  the  present  time  when  he  was  taken  from  us, 
one  must  be  found  to  become  a  witness  with  us  to  his 
resurrection.'     So  they  put  forward  two  men,  Joseph 


100         THE   ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

called  Harsabbas,  whose  other  name  was  Justus,  and 
Matthias.  Then  they  prayed,  'O  Lord,  who  readest 
all  hearts,  show  which  of  these  two  men  thou  hast 
chosen  to  fill  the  place  in  the  apostolic  ministry  which 
Judas  left  to  go  where  he  properly  belongs.'  Then  they 
cast  lots  for  them  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias,  who 
was  given  a  place  with  the  eleven  apostles. 

On  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  as  they  were  all  together, 
suddenly  there  came  from  heaven  a  sound  like  the 
rushing  blast  of  a  mighty  wind  which  filled  the  whole 
house  where  they  were  seated.  x\nd  they  were  in- 
spired and  began  to  speak  with  strange  ecstatic  ut- 
terances as  the  Spirit  gave  them  power  to  express 
themselves. 

When  this  was  reported  a  crowd  gathered,  amazed 
and  perplexed  and  asking  one  another,  'What  can  it 
mean.^'  Others  sneeringly  said,  *They  are  brimful  of 
new  wine  ! '  But  Peter,  together  with  the  eleven  apos- 
tles stood  up  and  addressed  them:  'Men  of  Judea  and 
all  who  live  in  Jerusalem,  understand  this  and  pay  at- 
tention to  what  I  say:  these  men  are  not  drunk  as  you 
suppose,  for  it  is  only  nine  in  the  morning,  but  this  is 
what  was  predicted  by  the  prophet  Joel: 

"In  the  last  days,"  God  declared, 
*'I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  on  all  mankind; 
Your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy. 
Your  young  men  shall  see  visions, 
And  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams, 
Even  upon  my  slaves  and  slave-girls 
In  those  days  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit, 
And  they  shall  prophesy." 

'Men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words :  By  the  help  of  law- 
less men  you  nailed  to  the  cross  and  murdered  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  a  man  accredited  to  you  by  God  through  the 


WORK  OF  JESUS'  EARLY  FOLLOWERS    101 

miracles,  wonders,  and  signs  which  God  performed  by 
him  among  you,  as  you  yourselves  know,  and  yet  be- 
trayed in  accordance  with  God's  definite  plan  and  pre- 
vious knowledge.  But  God  released  him  from  the 
bonds  of  death  and  raised  him  to  life,  for  death  could 
not  hold  him.  Lifted  on  high  at  God's  right  hand  and 
having  received  from  the  Father  the  promised  Holy 
Spirit,  he  has  bestowed  it  upon  us  as  you  now  see  and 
hear.  Let  the  whole  nation  of  Israel  know  beyond  a 
doubt  that  God  has  made  this  Jesus,  whom  you  cruci- 
fied, both  Lord  and  Messiah.' 

When  they  heard  this  they  were  conscience-stricken, 
and  said  to  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles, '  Brothers, 
what  are  we  to  do?'  Peter  repHed,  'Repent,  and  let 
each  of  you  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  your  sins  may  be  forgiven;  then  you  will  receive 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  it  is  promised  to  you  and 
to  your  descendants,  and  to  all  in  distant  lands,  to  any 
and  to  all  whom  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.' 

With  many  other  appeals  he  warned  and  exhorted 
them  to  save  themselves  from  this  degenerate  age.  So 
those  who  accepted  his  teaching  were  baptized,  and  on 
that  day  there  were  added  to  the  brotherhood  about 
three  thousand,  who  devoted  themselves  to  the  instruc- 
tion given  by  the  apostles  and  to  the  meetings  for  fel- 
lowship where  they  ate  and  prayed  together. 

90.     The  Healing  Power  of  the  Christian 
Faith 

With  common  consent  the  believers  met  together 
daily  in  the  Temple.  Their  meals  they  had  from  house 
to  house,  eating  their  food  with  gladness  and  simple- 
heartedness,  praising  God  and  having  the  good-will  of 
all  the  people.  Day  by  day  God  added  many  to  the 
number  of  the  saved. 


102         THE  ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

One  day  as  Peter  and  John  were  on  their  way  to  the 
Temple  for  the  hour  of  prayer  at  three  in  the  afternoon, 
a  man  who  had  been  lame  from  birth,  and  who  was 
pla(  0(1  daily  at  what  was  called  the  Beautiful  Gate  of  the 
Temi)le,  was  })eing  carried  there  to  beg  from  the  people 
who  went  in.  When  he  saw  that  Peter  and  John  were 
about  to  go  in,  he  asked  them  to  give  him  something. 
But  Peter  fixed  his  eyes  on  him,  as  did  also  John,  and 
said,  'Look  at  us.'  And  he  looked  attentively,  expect- 
ing to  receive  something  from  them.  Peter  said,  'I 
have  neither  silver  nor  gold,  but  w^hat  I  have  I  give 
you.  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Nazarene,  walk  ! ' 
Then  grasping  his  right  hand  he  raised  him  up.  In- 
stantly his  feet  and  ankles  received  strength  and  he 
leaped  up,  stood  on  his  feet,  walked  about  and  went 
with  them  into  the  Temple,  walking,  leaping  and  prais- 
ing God. 

When  the  people  who  saw  him  walking  about  and 
praising  God  recognized  him  as  the  man  who  used  to 
sit  begging  at  the  Beautiful  Gate  of  the  Temple  they 
were  filled  with  wonder  and  amazement  at  what  had 
happened  to  him;  and  as  he  still  kept  close  to  Peter  and 
John,  the  astonished  throng  rushed  to  them  in  what 
was  called  Solomon's  Porch. 

Thereupon  Peter  addressed  the  people:  'Men  of 
Israel,  why  do  you  wonder  at  this.?  Or  why  do  you 
stare  at  us  as  though  we  had  made  him  walk  by  some 
jxiwer  or  virtue  of  our  own  .^  The  God  of  Abraham  and 
of  Isaac  and  of  Jacob,  the  God  of  our  forefathers,  has 
honored  Jesus  his  servant,  whom  you  delivered  up  and 
disowned  before  Pilate  when  he  had  decided  to  release 
him.  But  you  disowned  the  Holy  and  Just  One  and  de- 
manded the  release  of  a  murderer  and  put  to  death  the 
Author  of  life  !  But  God  raised  him  from  the  dead,  as 
Ave  bear  witness.     Jesus  through  faith  in  his  name  has 


WORK  OF  JESUS'   EARLY  FOLLOWERS    103 

given  strength  to  this  man  whom  you  see  and  know; 
yes,  it  is  faith  in  him  that  has  given  this  man  perfect 
health  in  the  presence  of  you  all. 

'And  now,  brothers,  I  know  that  you  acted  in  igno- 
rance, as  did  also  your  rulers.  Repent  then  and  reform 
your  lives  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  so  that  God 
may  send  you  periods  of  refreshment.  After  raising 
his  Servant  from  the  grave,  God  sent  him  first  to  you  to 
bless  you  by  turning  each  of  you  from  your  wickedness.' 

While  they  were  speaking  to  the  people  they  were 
interrupted  by  the  priests,  the  officer  in  charge  of  the 
Temple  and  the  Sadducees,  who  were  incensed  because 
they  Avere  teaching  the  people  and  proclaiming  in  the 
case  of  Jesus  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  They  ar- 
rested the  apostles  and,  as  it  was  already  evening,  put 
them  in  custody  until  the  following  day. 

The  next  morning  a  meeting  of  their  rulers,  elders 
and  scribes  was  held  in  Jerusalem  at  which  the  high 
priest  Annas,  and  Caiaphas,  John,  Alexander  and  all  the 
members  of  the  high  priest's  family  were  present. 
They  made  the  apostles  stand  before  them  and  in- 
quired, '  By  whose  power  and  in  whose  name  have  you 
done  this  'i ' 

Then  Peter  was  filled  with  divine  inspiration  and 
said  to  them,  'Rulers  of  the  people  and  elders  of  Israel, 
if  we  are  being  examined  this  day  for  a  good  deed  done 
to  a  man  helplessly  lame,  to  determine  how  he  was 
healed,  you  and  all  the  people  of  Israel  should  know 
that  this  man  stands  before  you  completely  cured 
through  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Nazarene  whom 
you  crucified  and  whom  God  raised  from  the  dead.  He 
is  the  stone  despised  by  you  builders  that  has  become 
the  chief  corner-stone.  iVnd  salvation  comes  by  none 
other,  for  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  revealed 
among  men  through  which  we  can  obtain  salvation.' 


104         THE   ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

When  they  saw  how  bold  Peter  and  John  were  and 
discovered  that  they  were  uncultured  and  uneducated 
men,  they  were  astonished  and  recognized  that  they 
had  been  com})anions  of  Jesus.  Ordering  them  to  with- 
draw from  the  national  council,  they  conferred  together, 
saying,  *  What  are  we  to  do  with  these  men  ?  It  is  evi- 
dent to  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  that  a  won- 
derful miracle  has  been  performed  by  them,  and  we 
cannot  deny  it.  But  to  prevent  this  thing  from  spread- 
ing any  further  among  the  people  let  us  stop  them  by 
threats  from  speaking  in  the  future  to  any  one  in  the 
name  of  Jesus.'  So  they  called  them  and  ordered  them 
not  to  teach  nor  speak  a  word  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
But  Peter  and  John  replied,  'Decide  for  yourselves 
whether  it  is  right  before  God  to  obey  you  rather  than 
God;  for  we  cannot  give  up  speaking  of  what  we  have 
seen  and  heard.' 

Seeing  the  man  who  had  been  healed  standing  beside 
them,  the  rulers  said  nothing.  So  after  further  warn- 
ings they  let  them  go,  being  unable  to  find  any  way  of 
punishing  them  on  account  of  the  people,  for  they  were 
all  praising  God  for  what  had  taken  place. 

91.     The  Life  of  the  Early  Christian 
Brotherhood 

The  whole  group  of  the  believers  were  as  one  in  heart 
and  mind;  none  of  them  called  his  possessions  his  own, 
but  all  shared  with  one  another.  No  one  among  them 
was  in  want,  for  those  who  owned  lands  or  houses  sold 
them  and  brought  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  to  the  apos- 
tles. Distribution  then  was  made  according  to  each 
num's  need.  In  this  way  Joseph,  whom  the  apostles 
called  Barnabas  (which  means  'Son  of  Encourage- 
ment'), a  Levite  and  a  native  of  Cyprus,  sold  his  farm 
and  brought  the  money  to  the  apostles. 


WORK  OF  JESUS'  EARLY  FOLLOWERS     105 

But  a  man  named  Ananias,  who  with  his  wife  Sap- 
phira  had  sold  some  property,  with  lier  connivance  kept 
back  part  of  the  price  and  brought  only  a  part  of  it  to 
the  apostles.  'Ananias,'  said  Peter,  'why  has  Satan 
])ut  into  your  heart  the  desire  to  deceive  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land  ?  While  the 
land  remained  unsold,  was  it  not  your  own?  Even 
after  it  was  sold,  was  not  the  money  yours  to  do  with 
as  you  pleased  ?  How  could  you  plan  a  thing  like  this  ? 
You  have  lied  not  to  man  but  to  God.'  When  Ananias 
heard  these  words,  he  fell  down  and  died;  and  great  fear 
seized  all  who  heard  of  it.  The  younger  men  arose, 
wrapped  up  the  body,  and  carried  it  away  to  be  buried. 

About  three  hours  later  his  wife  came  in,  knowing 
nothing  of  what  had  taken  place.  Peter  said  to  her, 
'Tell  me,  did  you  sell  the  land  for  so  much  ? '  And  she 
answered,  'Yes,  for  so  much.'  Peter  said  to  her,  'How 
is  it  that  you  two  agreed  together  to  test  God's  Spirit? 
The  men  who  have  buried  your  husband  are  here  at  the 
door  and  they  shall  carry  you  out.'  Instantly  she  fell 
dead  at  his  feet;  so  when  the  young  men  came  in  and 
found  her  dead,  they  carried  her  out  and  buried  her 
beside  her  husband. 

Then  great  fear  came  upon  the  whole  church  and 
upon  all  who  heard  of  these  events.  Many  miracles 
and  wonders  were  performed  among  the  people  by  the 
apostles.  By  common  consent  the  believers  met  to- 
gether in  Solomon's  Porch.  Even  from  the  towns  about 
Jerusalem  crowds  gathered  bringing  invalids  and  people 
harassed  by  unclean  spirits,  and  all  were  healed. 

92.     The  Preaching  and  Martyrdom  of  Stephen 

During  these  days,  while  the  number  of  the  disciples 
was  rapidly  increasing,  the  Greek-speaking  Jews  began 


106         THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

to  complain  against  those  who  were  natives  and  resi- 
dents in  Palestine  because  their  widows  were  over- 
looked in  the  daily  distribution  of  food.  Therefore 
the  Twelve  called  together  all  the  disciples  and  said, 
'It  is  not  fitting  that  we  should  give  up  our  preaching 
in  order  to  serve  meals.  Brothers,  elect  seven  of  your 
own  number,  men  of  good  reputation,  wise  and  spiri- 
tually minded,  whom  we  will  put  in  charge  of  this  ser- 
vice; but  we  will  continue  to  devote  ourselves  to 
prayer  and  preaching.'  This  plan  met  with  the  ap- 
proval of  the  whole  assembly;  so  they  chose  Stephen, 
a  man  of  strong  faith  and  spiritual  power,  Philip,  Pro- 
chorus,  Nicanor,  Timon,  Parmenas,  and  Nicolaus,  a 
convert  to  Judaism  who  came  from  Antioch.  These 
men  they  l)rought  before  the  apostles,  who  after  pray- 
ing laid  their  hands  upon  them. 

Meanwhile  the  message  of  the  Lord  continued  to 
spread,  and  the  number  of  disciples  in  Jerusalem  was 
greatly  increased.  A  large  body  of  priests  also  ac- 
cepted the  faith. 

Now  Stephen,  who  was  gifted  with  personal  charm 
and  power,  performed  great  wonders  and  miracles 
among  the  people.  Some  belonging  to  the  so-called 
Synagogue  of  the  Libyans,  also  Jews  from  Cyrene, 
Alexandria,  Cilicia,  and  the  province  of  Asia  began  to 
dispute  with  Stephen;  but  they  were  unable  to  with- 
stand the  wisdom  and  spirit  with  which  he  spoke. 

Then  secretly  they  instigated  certain  men  to  say, 
*We  have  heard  him  speaking  blasphemous  words 
against  Moses  and  God.'  In  this  way  they  stirred  up 
the  i>eople,  the  elders  and  the  scribes,  so  that  they 
violently  seized  him  and  took  him  before  the  national 
council.  They  also  produced  false  witnesses  who  said, 
'This  man  never  ceases  talking  against  this  holy  place 
and  the  law.     Indeed,  we  have  heard  him  say  that  this* 


WORK  OF  JESUS'  EARLY  FOLLOWERS     107 

Jesus  the  Nazarene  will  destroy  this  place  and  change 
the  customs  which  Moses  handed  down  to  us  ! ' 

Then  all  who  were  sitting  in  the  council  fixed  their 
eyes  on  him  and  saw  that  his  face  shone  like  the  face 
of  an  angel.  But  the  high  priest  said,  'Are  these 
charges  true  ? '  Stephen  replied,  '  Brothers  and  fathers, 
listen.  The  Most  High  does  not  dwell  in  houses  made 
by  hands.     As  the  prophet  says: 

"Heaven  is  my  throne, 

And  the  earth  the  footstool  for  my  feet. 

What  sort  of  house  will  you  build  for  me  .^  "  says  the  Lord, 
"Or  in  what  place  shall  I  rest? 

Has  not  my  hand  made  all  this?" 

'  Stubborn  and  pagan  in  heart  and  attitude  !  you  al- 
ways resist  the  Holy  Spirit  as  did  your  forefathers. 
\Miich  of  the  prophets  did  they  not  persecute  ?  They, 
too,  killed  those  who  foretold  the  coming  of  the  Just 
One,  whose  betrayers  and  murderers  you  have  become 
— you  who  received  the  law  given  through  angels  and 
have  not  kept  it ! ' 

When  they  heard  these  words  they  were  furious  and 
ground  their  teeth  at  him.  But  he,  filled  with  divine 
inspiration,  gazed  up  into  heaven  and  saw  the  glory  of 
God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
'Look,  I  see  heaven  open,'  he  said,  'and  the  Son  of  Man 
standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God.'  But  they  stopped 
their  ears  and  with  a  howl  rushed  at  him  all  together. 
Then  they  cast  him  outside  the  city  and  stoned  him, 
while  the  witnesses  laid  their  clothes  at  the  feet  of  a 
young  man  named  Saul;  and  Saul  approved  of  his 
murder.  They  stoned  Stephen  while  he  prayed,  'Lord, 
Jesus,  receive  my  spirit ! '  Then  he  knelt  down  and 
cried  aloud,  'Lord,  do  not  lay  this  sin  to  their  charge  !* 
When  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  asleep.  Certain  devout 
men  buried  Stephen,  mourning  deeply  for  him. 


108         THE  ACTS   OF  THE  APOSTLES 

93.     The  Work  of  Philip,  the  Evangelist 

At  the  time  when  Stephen  was  stoned  to  death  a  great 
persecution  broke  out  against  the  church  in  Jerusalem, 
and  all  except  the  apostles  were  scattered  throughout 
Judea  and  Samaria.  Those  who  were  scattered  w^ent 
in  different  directions  proclaiming  the  good  news. 

Philip  went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  where  he 
preached  Christ  to  the  people;  and  the  crowds,  when 
they  saw  the  miracles  he  performed,  listened  attentively 
to  what  he  said.  For  unclean  spirits  came  with  loud 
cries  out  of  many  who  had  been  possessed,  and  many 
paralytics  and  cripples  were  healed.  So  there  w  as  great 
joy  in  that  city,  and  both  the  men  and  women  who  be- 
lieved Philip,  as  he  proclaimed  the  good  news  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  and  the  name  of  Jesus,  were  baptized. 

When  the  apostles  at  Jerusalem  heard  that  the  Sa- 
maritans had  accepted  God's  message,  they  sent  to 
them  Peter  and  John,  who  on  their  arrival  prayed  that 
they  might  receive  the  Holy  Spirit.  (It  had  not  yet  de- 
scended upon  any  of  them;  they  had  simply  been  bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.)  Then  Peter  and 
John  laid  their  hands  on  them,  and  they  received  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

But  an  angel  of  the  Lord  said  to  Philip,  'Arise,  and 
go  south  along  the  desert  road  from  Jerusalem  to  Gaza.' 
So  he  went  on  his  way.  Now  there  was  an  Ethiopian 
eunuch,  a  high  official  of  Candace  the  queen  of  the 
Etluoj)ians,  her  chief  treasurer,  who  had  gone  to  Jeru- 
salem to  worship  and  was  on  his  way  home.  As  he  sat 
in  his  chariot  reading  the  prophet  Isaiah,  the  Spirit  said 
to  Philip,  'Go  uj)  and  join  that  chariot.'  As  Philip  ran 
up  and  heard  him  reading  the  prophet  Isaiah,  he  asked, 
*  Do  you  understand  what  you  are  reading  ? '  '  How  can 
I,'  said  the  eunuch,  'unless  there  is  some  one  to  guide 


WORK  OF   JESUS'.  EARLY   FOLLOWERS     109 

me  ? '     And  he  begged  Philip  to  come  up  and  sit  beside 
him. 

Now  the  passage  of  scripture  that  he  was  reading  was 
this: 

He  was  led  like  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter, 
And  as  a  lamb  is  dumb  before  the  shearer. 
So  he  opened  not  his  lips. 

The  eunuch  said  to  Philip,  M  beg  of  you,  tell  me  of 
whom  is  the  prophet  speaking?  Of  himself  or  of  some 
one  else  ? '  Then  Philip,  taking  this  passage  as  his  text, 
told  him  the  good  news  about  Jesus.  As  they  went 
their  way,  they  came  to  some  water,  and  the  eunuch 
said,  'Here  is  water.  What  prevents  my  being  bap- 
tized?' So  he  ordered  the  chariot  to  stop,  and  both 
went  down  into  the  water,  and  Philip  baptized  the 
eunuch.  After  they  had  come  up  from  the  water,  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  sent  Philip  on  his  way,  and  the  eunuch 
journeying  on  joyfully,  saw  no  more  of  him.  But  Philip 
appeared  at  Azotus,  and  as  he  went  on  his  way  he  pro- 
claimed the  good  news  in  every  town  until  he  reached 
Caesarea. 


PAUL'S  MISSIONARY  WORK 

94.     Paul's  Own  Account  of  His  Early  Training 
AND  Conversion 

I  am  a  Jew,  born  at  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  but  I  was 
brought  up  in  Jerusalem,  educated  as  a  disciple  of 
Gamaliel  in  the  strict  interpretation  of  our  ancestral 
laws,  and  passionately  devoted  to  God,  as  are  you  all. 

You  know  my  past  career  in  Judaism.  You  know 
how  bitterly  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God  and  tried  to 
destroy  it  and  how  in  my  zeal  for  the  traditions  of  my 
forefathers  I  surpassed  many  of  my  contemporaries  and 
fellow  countrymen.  I  indeed  believed  that  it  was  my 
duty  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  oppose  the  cause  of  Jesus 
the  Nazarene.  This  I  did  in  Jerusalem.  Armed  with 
authority  from  the  high  priests,  I  imprisoned  many  of 
Jesus'  followers.  When  they  were  put  to  death  I  voted 
against  them.  In  all  the  synagogues  I  often  punished 
them  and  tried  to  force  them  to  blaspheme,  and  in  my 
insane  fury  I  pursued  them  even  to  distant  cities. 

When  I  was  travelling  to  Damascus  on  this  business 
with  authority  and  a  commission  from  the  high  priests, 
at  midday  on  the  road  I  saw  a  light  from  heaven,  more 
dazzling  than  the  glare  of  the  sun,  that  flashed  around 
me  and  those  who  were  travelling  Avith  me.  We  fell  to 
the  ground,  and  I  heard  a  voice  saying  to  me  in  Hebrew, 
'  Saul,  Saul,  why  do  you  persecute  me .''  It  is  painful  for 
you  to  kick  against  the  spurs. '  I  asked, '  Who  are  you  1 ' 
and  the  Lord  answered,  'I  am  Jesus  whom  you  are  per- 
secuting.    Rise  and  stand  on  your  feet,  for  I  have  ap- 

110 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY  WORK  111 

peared  to  you  in  order  to  appoint  you  my  servant  and  a 
witness  to  what  you  have  seen  and  to  the  visions  that 
yon  will  have  of  me.  I  chose  you  from  the  Jews  and  the 
other  races  to  whom  I  am  sending  you  to  open  their 
eyes,  that  they  may  turn  from  darkness  to  light,  from 
the  power  of  Satan  to  God,  in  order  to  receive  forgive- 
ness of  their  sins  and  an  inheritance  among  those  con- 
secrated to  me  by  faith.' 

When  the  God  who  had  set  me  apart  even  from  my 
birth  and  called  me  by  his  love,  chose  to  reveal  his  Son 
m  me  that  I  might  proclaim  to  other  races  the  good  news 
concerning  him,  instead  of  conferring  with  any  human 
bemg,  or  going  up  to  Jerusalem  to  see  those  who  had 
been  apostles  before  me,  I  at  once  went  into  Arabia. 
On  my  return  I  preached  first  to  those  at  Damascus.* 
There  the  governor  appointed  by  King  Aretas  set 
guards  in  the  city  to  arrest  me,  but  I  was  lowered  in 
a  basket  through  a  window  in  the  wall  and  so  escaped 
from  their  hands. 

After  three  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  make  the 
personal  acquaintance  of  Peter  and  stayed  with  him 
fifteen  days.  I  saw  no  other  apostle  except  James  the 
brother  of  Jesus.  God  knows  that  I  am  not  attempting 
to  deceive  you. 

Then  I  went  into  the  districts  of  Syria  and  Cilicia.  I 
was  unknown  personally  to  the  Christian  churches  of 
Judea,  but  they  had  been  told  that  he  who  formerly 
persecuted  them  was  now  preaching  the  faith  which  he 
once  tried  to  destroy,  and  so  they  praised  God  for  me. 

95.     The  Christian  Community  at  Antioch 

Those  who  had  been  scattered  by  the  persecution 
which  arose  because  of  Stephen  went  as  far  as  Phaniicia 
and  Cyprus  and  Antioch,  telling  of  Jesus  to  none  except 


112    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

Jews.  Some  of  them,  citizens  of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene, 
on  reaching  Antioch  began  to  preach  to  the  Greeks  also 
the  good  news  about  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  power  of  the 
Lord  was  with  them,  and  a  large  number  beheved  and 
turneii  to  him. 

When  the  news  of  this  reached  the  church  in  Jeru- 
salem, they  sent  Barnabas  to  Antioch.  After  he  ar- 
rived and  saw  the  proofs  of  God's  goodness,  he  was  filled 
with  joy  and  entreated  all  to  remain  loyal  to  the  Lord; 
and  many  were  added  to  those  who  believed. 

Then  Barnabas  went  to  Tarsus  to  look  for  Paul. 
When  he  had  found  him  he  brought  him  to  Antioch,  and 
for  a  whole  year  they  were  connected  with  the  church 
there  and  taught  a  large  number  of  people.  It  was  at 
Antioch  also  that  the  disciples  were  first  called  Chris- 
tians. 

During  these  days  some  prophets  came  from  Jeru- 
salem to  Antioch.  One  of  them  named  Agabus,  under 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  foretold  the  coming  of  a  se- 
vere famine  throughout  the  region,  and  this  famine 
came  in  the  reign  of  Claudius.  Therefore  the  disciples, 
each  according  to  his  ability,  decided  to  send  something 
for  the  relief  of  the  brothers  living  in  Judea.  This  they 
did,  sending  their  contributions  to  the  elders  by  Barna- 
bas and  Paul.  After  Barnabas  and  Paul  had  performed 
their  mission,  they  returned  from  Jerusalem,  bringing 
with  them  John,  who  was  also  called  Mark. 

Now  in  the  church  at  Antioch  there  were  prophets 
and  preachers:  Barnabas,  Symeon  (called  Niger),  and 
Lucius  the  Cyrenean,  besides  Manean  (a  childhood 
friend  of  Herod  the  ruler)  and  Paul.  As  they  were  wor- 
shipping the  Lord  and  fasting,  the  Holy  Spirit  said,  'Set 
apart  for  me  Barnabas  and  Paul  for  the  work  to  which 
I  have  called  them.'  So  after  fasting  and  praying,  they 
gave  them  their  blessing  and  sent  them  on  their  way. 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  113 

96.     Paul's  Missionary  Work  at  Antioch  in 

PiSIDIA 

Paul  and  Barnabas,  sent  on  their  mission  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  went  to  Seleucia  and  from  there  sailed  to  Cyprus. 
On  reaching  Salamis  they,  with  Mark  as  their  assistant, 
proclaimed  God's  message  in  the  Jewish  synagogue. 

When  they  had  covered  the  whole  island  as  far  as  Pa- 
phos,  they  set  sail,  and  Paul  and  his  companions  came 
to  Perga  in  Pamphylia.  There  Mark  left  them  to  re- 
turn to  Jerusalem,  but  they,  passing  on  from  Perga, 
came  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia.  On  the  Sabbath  they  went 
into  the  s^niagogue  and  sat  down.  After  the  reading  of 
the  law  and  the  prophets  the  directors  of  the  synagogue 
service  sent  word  to  them,  'Brothers,  if  you  have  any 
word  of  encouragement  for  the  people,  say  it.'  So  Paul 
stood  up  and  motioning  with  his  hand  said,  'Listen,  men 
of  Israel  and  you  who  revere  God.  The  God  of  this 
people  Israel  chose  our  forefathers;  during  their  stay  in 
Eg>^pt  he  made  them  a  great  people,  and  then  with  sig- 
nal manifestations  of  his  power  he  led  them  out  of  that 
land.  After  destroying,  seven  nations  in  the  land  of 
Canaan,  he  gave  them  their  land  as  an  inheritance  and 
in  time  made  David  their  king.  From  his  descendants 
God  brought  to  Israel,  as  he  had  promised,  a  Savior, 
even  Jesus,  before  whose  coming  John  had  already 
preached  the  baptism  of  repentance  for  all  the  people 
of  Israel. 

'Brothers,  sons  of  Abraham's  race,  and  all  among  you 
who  revere  God,  to  us  has  been  sent  this  message  of 
salvation.  The  people  of  Jerusalem  and  their  rulers, 
failing  to  recognize  Jesus,  fulfilled  by  condemning  him 
the  words  of  the  prophets  that  are  read  every  Sabbath, 
and  though  they  could  find  no  reason  why  he  should  be 
killed,  they  asked  Pilate  to  put  him  to  death.     After 


lU         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

they  had  carried  out  all  that  had  been  written  concern- 
in^^  him,  they  took  him  down  from  the  cross  and  laid 
him  in  a  tomb.  lUit  God  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and 
for  many  days  he  appeared  to  those  who  had  come  with 
him  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  who  are  now  his  wit- 
nesses to  the  people.  So  we  bring  you  the  good  news 
that  God,  by  raising  Jesus  from  the  dead,  has  fulfilled 
for  our  children  the  promise  made  to  our  forefathers. 
Be  it  known  to  you  therefore,  my  brothers,  that  for- 
giveness of  sins  is  proclaimed  to  you  through  him,  and 
that  by  him  every  one  who  believes  is  free  from  all  from 
which  you  could  not  be  freed  by  the  law  of  Moses.' 

As  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  going  out,  the  people 
begged  that  this  be  repeated  to  them  on  the  following 
Sabbath.  After  the  congregation  broke  up,  many  of  the 
Jews  and  devout  converts  to  Judaism  followed  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  who  spoke  to  them,  urging  them  through 
God's  help  to  remain  loyal. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  nearly  all  the  people  of  the  city 
gathered  to  hear  the  message  of  the  Lord;  but  at  sight 
of  the  multitude  the  Jews  were  filled  with  jealousy  and 
began  to  contradict  what  Paul  said,  and  to  revile  him. 
lUit  Paul  and  Barnabas  spoke  out  fearlessly  and  said, 
*  It  was  necessary  that  God's  message  should  be  spoken 
first  to  you ;  but  since  you  reject  it  and  prove  yourselves 
unworthy  of  eternal  life,  here  and  now  we  turn  to  those 
who  are  not  Jews.  For  this  is  the  Lord's  command  to 
us: 

I  have  set  you  as  a  light  to  other  races, 
To  bring  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

•  When  those  who  were  not  Jews  heard  this  they  were 
glad  and  gave  thanks  for  the  divine  message,  and 
as  many  as  were  destined  to  receive  eternal  life  be- 
lieved, and  the  divine  message  was  carried  far  and  wide 


PAUL'S  MISSIONARY  WORK  115 

throughout  the  country.  But  the  Jews,  inciting  the 
devout  \Yomen  of  high  rank  and  the  leading  men  in  the 
city,  stirred  up  j>ersecution  against  Paul  and  Barnabas 
and  drove  them  out  of  their  territory.  So  the  a])ostles 
shook  the  dust  from  their  feet  as  a  protest  against  them, 
and  went  on  to  Iconium.  The  new  converts,  however, 
were  filled  with  joy  and  the  Holy  Spirit. 

97.     The  Experiences  of  the  Apostles  at 
Iconium  and  Lystra 

At  Iconium  also  Paul  and  Barnabas  entered  the  Jew- 
ish synagogue  and  spoke  so  that  a  great  number  of  both 
Jews  and  Greeks  believed.  But  the  Jews  who  did  not 
believe  stirred  up  the  other  races  and  poisoned  their 
minds  against  the  apostles.  Nevertheless  they  re- 
mained there  a  long  time,  speaking  fearlessly  concern- 
ing the  Lord,  who  confirmed  their  words  by  giving  them 
power  to  perform  signs  and  wonders.  Yet  the  people 
of  the  town  were  divided,  some  siding  with  the  Jews  and 
some  with  the  apostles.  A  hostile  movement  was  in- 
stigated both  by  the  other  races  and  by  the  Jews,  with 
the  support  of  their  rulers,  to  assault  and  stone  the 
apostles,  but  they  learned  of  it  and  escaped  to  the  Ly- 
caonian  towns  of  Lystra  and  Derbe  and  the  surrounding 
country,  and  there  they  continued  to  proclaim  the  good 
news. 

At  Lystra  was  a  man  whose  feet  were  paralyzed,  who 
had  been  lame  from  his  birth  and  had  never  walked. 
As  this  man  listened  to  Paul's  preaching,  the  apostle 
fixed  his  eyes  on  him  and,  recognizing  that  he  had  faith 
enough  to  make  him  well,  said  in  a  loud  voice,  'Stand 
up  on  your  feet.'  And  he  sprang  up  and  began  to  walk. 
When  the  crowds  saw  what  Paul  had  done,  they  shouted 
in  the  Lycaonian  language,  'The  gods  have  come  down 


llC)         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

to  us  in  luiman  form!'  Barnabas  they  called  *Zeus,* 
and  Paul  *  Hermes'  because  he  was  the  chief  speaker. 
Tlie  ])riests  of  the  temple  of  Zeus,  which  stood  in  front 
of  the  town,  brought  oxen  and  garlands  to  the  gates  in- 
tending to  join  the  crowds  in  offering  sacrifice  to  them. 

But  when  the  apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard 
this,  they  tore  their  clothes  and  rushed  into  the  crowd, 
shouting,  'Men,  why  are  you  doing  this?  We  are  but 
human  with  natures  like  your  own,  and  are  bringing  you 
good  news  in  order  that  you  may  turn  from  these  un- 
realities to  the  living  God  who  made  the  heaven,  the 
earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  is  in  them.  In  past  ages  he 
allowed  all  nations  to  go  their  ways,  yet  as  the  bounti- 
ful Giver  he  did  not  leave  himself  without  a  witness, 
for  he  gives  you  rain  from  heaven  and  fruitful  seasons 
and  makes  your  hearts  content  with  food  and  good 
cheer.'  Yet  even  with  these  words  they  could  hardly 
prevent  the  crowd  from  sacrificing  to  them. 

But  Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium  won  over  the 
crowds,  who  stoned  Paul,  and  then,  believing  him  dead, 
dragged  him  out  of  the  city.  However,  when  the  dis- 
ciples had  gathered  about  him,  he  arose  and  went  into 
the  city. 

The  next  day  he  departed  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe; 
and  after  proclaiming  the  good  news  to  that  city  and 
making  many  converts,  they  returned  to  Lystra,  Ico- 
nium, and  Antioch,  strengthening  the  spirits  of  the  dis- 
ciples, entreating  them  to  remain  loyal  to  the  faith,  and 
telling  them,  'By  way  of  many  afflictions  must  we  en- 
ter into  the  Kingdom  of  God.'  In  each  church,  after 
prayer  and  fasting  they  caused  elders  to  be  elected  by 
I)opular  vote,  and  commended  them  to  the  Lord  in 
A\hom  they  had  believed.  Then  they  passed  through 
Pisidia  and  came  to  Pamphylia,  and  after  preaching  in 
Perga,  they  went  down  to  Attaleia.     From  there  they 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  117 

set  sail  for  Antioch,  where  they  had  been  committed  to 
the  gracious  care  of  God  for  the  work  which  they  had 
now  completed. 

On  their  arrival  they  gathered  together  the  members 
of  the  church  and  reported  in  detail  how  God  had 
worked  with  them,  and  how  he  had  opened  to  those 
who  were  not  Jews  the  door  of  faith,  and  they  spent 
much  time  there  with  the  disciples. 

98.     Paul's  Account  of  His  Interview  with 
THE  Apostles  at  Jerusalem 

'Fourteen  years  after  my  vision  on  the  way  to  Da- 
mascus I  again  went  up  to  Jerusalem  with  Barnabas, 
taking  Titus  with  me.  I  went  up  in  obedience  to  a  di- 
vine revelation,  and  I  laid  before  the  apostles  the  good 
news  which  I  proclaimed  to  those  who  are  not  Jews. 
This  I  did  privately  before  the  authorities  to  make  sure 
that  my  course  of  action  would  not  be  or  had  not  been 
in  vain.  But  even  though  my  companion  Titus  was  a 
Greek,  they  did  not  insist  on  his  being  circumcised. 

*  The  opposition  came  through  certain  traitorous  false 
brothers  who,  in  order  that  they  might  enslave  us  again, 
crept  in  to  spy  out  the  freedom  we  enjoy  in  Christ  Jesus. 
But  that  the  truth  contained  in  the  good  news  might 
hold  good  for  you,  we  did  not  for  an  instant  yield  to 
them.  The  authorities — it  makes  no  difference  to  me 
who  they  are  or  what  they  once  were;  God  recognizes 
no  human  distinction — these  authorities  made  no  addi- 
tion to  my  teachings.  On  the  contrary,  when  they  saw 
that  I  had  been  intrusted  with  proclaiming  the  good 
news  to  those  who  were  not  Jews,  just  as  Peter  had  been 
to  the  Jews  (for  he  who  endowed  Peter  to  be  an  apostle 
to  the  Jews  endowed  me  as  well  to  be  an  apostle  to  those 
who  are  not  Jews),  and  when  they  recognized  the  sue- 


118         THE   ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

cess  that  had  been  granted  me,  James  and  Peter  and 
John,  who  were  considered  pillars  of  the  church,  wel- 
comed Barnabas  and  myself  as  fellow  apostles,  with  the 
understanding  that  we  should  go  to  those  who  were  not 
Jews,  and  they  to  the  Jews.  Only  they  urged  us  to  re- 
member their  poor,  as  indeed  I  myself  was  eager  to  do/ 

99.    The  Door  Opened  to  All  Mankind 

Certain  individuals  who  had  come  down  from  Judea 
to  Antioch  said  in  their  instruction  to  the  brothers, 
'  Unless  you  are  circumcised  in  accordance  w  ith  the  Mo- 
saic custom  you  cannot  be  saved.'  As  there  was  a  dif- 
ference of  opinion  and  much  discussion  between  these 
and  Paul  and  Barnabas,  it  was  decided  that  Paul  and 
Barnabas  and  certain  of  their  number  should  go  up  to 
Jerusalem  to  consult  the  apostles  and  elders  upon  this 
matter. 

Accordingly  they  set  out,  accompanied  for  a  distance 
by  members  of  the  church,  and  passed  through  Phoenicia 
and  Samaria,  reporting  the  conversion  of  the  foreign 
races,  to  the  great  joy  of  all  the  brothers.  When  they 
arrived  at  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  by  the  church, 
the  apostles,  and  the  elders,  and  reported  all  that  God 
had  enabled  them  to  accomplish.  Certain  believers, 
liowever,  who  also  belonged  to  the  Pharisaic  party  rose 
and  said,  '  It  is  necessary  to  circumcise  all  converts  and 
recjuire  them  to  observe  the  law  of  Moses.' 

Then  the  apostles  and  elders  met  to  consider  this 
question,  and  after  long  discussion  Peter  rose  and  said 
to  them,  '  Brothers,  you  well  know^  that  from  of  old  God 
chose  you,  that  those  ^vho  are  not  Jew^s  might  hear  from 
my  lips  the  good  news  and  believe.  The  God  who 
knows  all  hearts  attested  this  by  giving  them  the  Holy 
Spirit,  even  as  he  gave  it  to  us,  and  by  cleansing  their 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  119 

hearts  through  faith  he  made  no  distinction  between  us 
and  them.  Then  why  do  you  op})ose  God  by  putting 
upon  the  necks  of  our  disciples  a  yoke  which  neither  our 
forefathers  nor  we  ourselves  have  been  able  to  bear? 
For  we  believe  that  we,  as  well  as  they,  shall  be  saved 
through  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  Jesus.' 

Then  the  whole  assembly  listened  in  silence  to  Bar- 
nabas and  Paul  while  they  told  of  the  signs  and  wonders 
which  God  had  performed  among  other  races.  After 
they  had  finished  speaking,  James  said,  '  Brothers,  listen 
to  me.  My  judgment  is  that  we  should  not  harass  the 
men  of  foreign  races  who  turn  to  God,  but  merely  in- 
struct them  to  refrain  from  everything  polluted  by  as- 
sociation with  idols,  from  sexual  vice,  from  meat  of 
animals  that  have  been  strangled,  and  from  eating 
blood.' 

Thereupon  the  apostles  and  the  elders,  with  the  full 
approval  of  the  church,  decided  to  select  some  of  their 
number  and  send  them  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and 
Barnabas.  The  men  selected  were  Judas  (called  Bar-, 
sabbas)  and  Silas,  leading  members  of  the  brotherhood. 
These  went  down  to  Antioch,  and  being  themselves 
prophets,  they  encouraged  and  strengthened  the 
brothers  with  many  a  discourse.  After  they  had  spent 
some  time  there,  they  departed  with  a  greeting  of  peace 
from  the  brothers  at  Antioch  to  those  who  had  sent 
them.  Paul  and  Barnabas,  however,  remained  at  An- 
tioch teaching,  and  with  the  help  of  many  others,  pro- 
claimed the  good  news  from  the  Lord. 

100.     The  Establishment  of  the  Christian 
Brotherhood  at  Philippi 

After  remaining  a  while  at  Antioch,  Paul  said  to  Bar- 
nabas, 'Let  us  return  and  visit  the  brothers  in  all  the 


120    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

cities  where  we  have  proclaimed  the  good  news  from  the 
Lord,  and  see  how  these  are  faring.'  Barnabas  would 
have  taken  Mark  with  them,  but  Paul  believed  it  un- 
wise to  take  a  man  who  had  deserted  them  in  Pamphylia 
instead  of  going  on  with  them  to  work  in  Pisidia.  The 
dispute  was  so  sharp  that  they  parted  company,  and 
Barnabas  took  Mark  with  him  to  Cyprus.  Paul  se- 
lected Silas  and  went  away,  commended  by  the  brothers 
to  the  gracious  care  of  the  Lord.  He  went  through 
Syria  and  Cilicia,  strengthening  the  churches. 

He  also  went  to  Derbe  and  Lystra.  At  Lystra  there 
was  a  disciple,  called  Timothy,  the  son  of  a  Christian 
Jewess  and  a  Greek  father.  He  had  a  good  reputa- 
tion among  the  brothers  at  Lystra  and  Iconium.  Paul, 
wishing  to  take  him  with  him,  had  him  circumcised  on 
account  of  the  resident  Jews,  for  they  all  knew  that  his 
father  was  a  Greek.  And  the  churches  were  strength- 
ened in  the  faith  and  increased  in  numbers  daily. 

Then  Paul  and  his  companions  crossed  the  Phrygian 
and  Galatian  country,  but  were  prevented  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  from  preaching  in  the  province  of  Asia.  When 
they  reached  Mysia  they  tried  to  enter  Bithynia,  but 
the  Spirit  of  Jesus  did  not  permit  them;  so  passing  by 
Mysia  they  went  down  to  Troas. 

One  night  Paul  had  a  vision:  a  Macedonian  w^as 
standing  and  beseeching  him,  'Come  over  into  Mace- 
donia and  help  us.'  As  soon  as  Paul  saw  the  vision, 
we  made  an  effort  at  once  to  go  on  to  Macedonia,  con- 
cluding that  God  had  called  us  to  preach  the  good  news 
to  them.  So  setting  sail  from  Troas,  we  ran  straight 
to  Samothrace,  and  on  the  next  day  to  Neapohs.  From 
there  we  went  to  the  Roman  colony  of  Philippi,  which 
is  the  principal  city  in  that  part  of  Macedonia.  In  that 
city  we  spent  some  days.  On  the  Sabbath  we  went  out- 
side the  city  gate  by  the  river,  where  we  had  reason  to 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  121 

believe  there  was  a  place  of  prayer,  and  sat  down  and 
talked  to  the  women  who  had  gathered.  Among  the 
listeners  was  a  woman  named  Lydia,  a  dealer  in  purple 
cloth  from  Thyatira,  who  was  already  a  worshipper  of 
God.  The  Lord  opened  her  mind  so  that  she  was  re- 
sponsive to  what  Paul  was  saying;  and  when  she  and  her 
household  had  been  baptized  she  urged  us,  saying,  'If 
you  are  convinced  that  I  am  a  believer  in  the  Lord, 
come  and  stay  in  my  house.'  So  she  insisted  on  our 
coming. 

101.     Paul  and  Silas  in  the  Prison  at 
Philippi 

One  day  as  we  were  going  to  the  place  of  prayer,  a 
slave  girl  met  us  who  was  under  the  control  of  a  spirit 
that  made  her  clairvoyant,  so  that  she  brought  great 
profit  to  her  owners  by  fortune-telling.  She  kept  fol- 
lowing Paul  and  the  rest  of  us,  crying,  'These  men  are 
servants  of  the  Most  High  God;  they  proclaim  to  you 
the  way  of  salvation.'  This  she  did  for  many  days  un- 
til Paul,  unable  to  stand  it  longer,  turned  and  said  to 
the  spirit,  'In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  I  command  you 
to  come  out  of  her.'     And  it  left  her  at  once. 

But  when  her  owners  saw  that  their  hope  of  gain  was 
gone,  they  seized  Paul  and  Silas  and  dragged  them  into 
the  public  square  before  the  city  officials.  Bringing 
them  before  the  military  rulers,  they  said,  'These  are 
Jews  who  are  making  a  disturbance  in  our  city;  they 
proclaim  customs  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  us  as  Romans 
to  adopt  or  observe.'  The  mob  also  joined  in  the  attack 
upon  them,  so  the  military  rulers  tore  their  garments  off 
them  and  ordered  them  to  be  beaten  with  rods.  After 
beating  them  severely  they  threw  them  in  prison,  and 
ordered  the  jailer  to  keep  them  securely.     On  receiving 


1..         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

this  strict  order  he  put  them  into  the  inner  prison  and 
fastened  their  feet  in  the  stocks. 

\bout  midnight,  as  Paul  and  Silas  were  praymg  and 
singing  hymns  to  God,  and  while  the  prisoners  were  lis- 
tenhi  Ao\hem,  there  was  suddenly  such  a  violent  earth- 
cuake  that  the  very  foundations  of  the  prison  were 
shaken.     Immediately  all  the  doors  were  opened  and 
the  chains  that  bound  all  the  prisoners  were  loosened. 
When  the  jailer  suddenly  awoke  and  saw  the  prison 
wide  open,  he  drew  his  sword  and  was  about  to  kiU  him- 
seK,  thinking  the  prisoners  had  escaped,     i^^it  ^^^^J 
shouted,  'Do  no  injury  to  yourself,  for  we  are  all  here  ! 
So  calling  for  lights,  the  jailer  rushed  in,  and  trembhng 
with  fear,  fell  down  before  Paul  and  Silas.     Then  brmg- 
ing  them  out  of  the  prison  he  said,  'Masters,  what  must 
I  do  to  be  saved  ? '     They  replied,  '  BeUeve  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  you  and  your  household  will  be  saved. 
So  they  repeated  the  divine  message  to  him  and  all  his 
family,  and  the  jailer  took  them  at  that  very  hour  of  the 
night  and  washed  their  wounds,  and  he   and  all  his 
family  were  immediately  baptized.     Then  he  brought 
them  to  his  house  and  gave  them  food  to  eat,  and  greatly 
rejoiced  with  all  his  family  that  they  had  come  to  be- 
lieve in  God. 

The  next  morning  the  magistrates  sent  the  pohce  with 
the  order,  'Release  these  men.'  So  the  jailer  told  Paul, 
'The  police  have  brought  an  order  to  have  you  released; 
now  you  may  come  out  and  go  in  peace.'  But  Paul  re- 
plied, 'They  flogged  us  publicly  without  trial,  although 
we  are  Roman  citizens,  and  they  put  us  in  prison  !  Now 
they  are  going  to  eject  us  secretly  !  No,  indeed  !  Let 
them  come  here  themselves  and  take  us  out.' 

The  police  reported  this  to  the  military  rulers,  who 
on  hearing  that  they  were  Roman  citizens  were  much 
alarmed  and  came  to  conciUate  them,  and  after  conduct- 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  123 

ing  them  out  of  prison,  entreated  them  to  leave  the  city. 
So  leaving  the  prison,  they  went  to  Lydia's  house,  and 
after  they  had  seen  the  brothers  and  encouraged  them, 
they  left  the  city. 

102.     The  Founding  of  the  Church  at 
Thessalonica 

Paul  and  his  companions,  after  passing  through  Am- 
phipolis  and  Apollonia,  reached  Thessalonica,  where  the 
Jews  had  a  synagogue.  As  usual  Paul  went  in,  and  for 
three  successive  Sabbaths  he  argued  with  them  on  the 
basis  of  their  sacred  writings,  explaining  and  quoting 
passages  to  prove  that  the  Messiah  had  to  suffer  and 
rise  from  the  dead,  and  that  'this  Jesus  I  proclaim  to 
you  is  the  Messiah.'  Some  of  the  Jews  were  convinced 
and  threw  in  their  lot  with  Paul  and  Silas,  as  did  also 
a  large  body  of  devout  Greeks  and  many  of  the  leading 
women. 

But  the  Jews,  influenced  by  jealousy,  got  hold  of  the 
loungers  in  the  market-place  and  raised  a  mob  and  set 
the  city  in  an  uproar.  They  attacked  Jason's  house 
with  the  intention  of  bringing  Paul  and  Silas  out  before 
the  popular  assembly,  but  failing  to  find  them,  they 
dragged  Jason  and  some  of  the  brothers  before  the  city 
officials,  shouting,  'These  men  who  have  upset  the  whole 
world  have  come  here  too  !  Jason  has  welcomed  them. 
They  all  violate  the  imperial  decrees  and  declare  that 
some  one  else  called  Jesus  is  king.'  On  hearing  this  the 
crowd  and  the  city  officials  were  greatly  disturbed;  but 
after  Jason  and  the  others  had  given  bail  to  keep  the 
peace,  they  let  them  go. 

Then  the  brothers  at  once  sent  Paul  and  Silas  away 
by  night  to  Beroea.  When  they  arrived  there,  they 
went  to  the  Jewish  synagogue,  where  the  people  were 


124         THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

better  disposed  than  at  Thessalonica,  for  they  were  very- 
ready  to  receive  the  teaching  about  Jesus,  and  studied 
their  sacred  writings  daily  to  see  if  it  really  was  as  Paul 
said.  As  a  result  many  Jews  believed  and  also  promi- 
nent Greek  women  and  many  men. 

As  soon  as  the  Jews  at  Thessalonica  learned  that 
God's  message  was  being  proclaimed  by  Paul  at  Beroea, 
they  came  there  also  to  incite  the  people  to  riot.  Then 
the  brothers  promptly  sent  Paul  on  his  way  to  the  sea- 
coast,  while  Silas  and  Timothy  remained  at  Beroea. 
The  friends  who  escorted  Paul  went  with  him  as  far  as 
Athens,  and  left  him  there,  after  receiving  instructions 
that  Silas  and  Timothy  were  to  join  him  as  soon  as 
possible. 

103.     Paul's  Account  of  His  Work  at 
Thessalonica 

*  You  yourselves  know,  brothers,  that  our  visit  to  you 
was  not  without  results.  Although  at  PhiHppi,  as  you 
remember,  we  had  been  ill-treated  and  insulted,  we 
had  the  courage  through  divine  help  to  tell  you  the  good 
news  of  God  even  in  the  face  of  great  opposition.  For 
our  appeal  was  not  prompted  by  any  delusion  nor  by 
sordid  motives,  nor  by  any  intention  to  deceive.  Rather 
as  God  has  approved  us  worthy  to  be  intrusted  with 
the  good  news,  so  we  tell  it  not  to  please  men  but  God, 
by  whom  we  were  approved;  for  as  you  well  know  we 
have  never  descended  to  flattery,  nor  have  we  had  any 
greedy  designs — God  is  witness  to  that.  We  never 
sought  honor  from  men,  neither  from  you  nor  from  any 
one  else,  although  as  apostles  of  Christ  we  might  have 
claimed  authority.  On  the  contrary,  while  we  were 
with  you  we  were  as  gentle  as  a  mother  mursing  her  own 
children.     We  so  yearned  for  you  that  we  would  gladly 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY  WORK  125 

have  imparted  to  you  not  only  God's  good  news,  but 
would  have  given  our  very  hves  also,  so  dear  had  you 
become  to  us. 

'Brothers,  you  remember  our  hard  labor  and  toil,  how 
we  worked  at  our  trade  night  and  day  so  as  not  to  be  a 
burden  to  any  of  you,  while  we  proclaimed  to  you  God's 
good  news.  You  are  witnesses,  and  so  is  God,  that  our 
relations  to  you  who  believe  in  Christ  were  pure,  just, 
and  beyond  reproach,  and  that  we  treated  each  of  you 
as  a  father  treats  his  own  children,  persuading  and  en- 
couraging you,  and  appealing  to  you  so  to  order  your 
lives  that  you  would  be  worthy  of  the  God  who  calls 
you  to  his  own  Kingdom  and  glory. 

*We  thank  God  constantly  for  this  also,  that  when 
you  received  God's  message  from  us  you  accepted  it  not 
as  a  human  utterance  but  for  what  it  really  is,  the  mes- 
sage of  God,  which  even  now  is  doing  its  work  in  the 
hearts  of  you  who  beheve.  You  have  begun  to  follow 
the  example  of  the  churches  of  God  in  Judea  which  are 
united  with  Jesus  Christ,  for  you  have  suffered  from 
your  own  countrymen  just  as  they  have  suffered  from 
the  Jews  who  killed  the  Lord  Jesus. 

'Brothers,  when  we  were  torn  away  from  you  for  a 
little  time  (out  of  sight  but  not  out  of  mind !),  we  were 
more  intensely  eager  to  see  you  face  to  face.  We  did 
want  to  come  to  you — I,  Paul,  did  more  than  once,  but 
Satan  put  difficulties  in  our  way.  For  who  is  "our 
hope,  our  joy,  our  crown"  of  which  we  may  rightly 
boast '!  Is  it  not  you  ?  for  you,  you  are  our  glory  and 
joy ! 

'  So  when  I  could  bear  it  no  longer,  I  decided  that  it 
was  best  to  be  left  alone  at  Athens  that  I  might  send 
Timothy,  our  brother  and  God's  servant  in  proclaiming 
the  good  news  about  Christ,  to  strengthen  your  faith 
and  so  to  encourage  you  that  none  of  you  might  be 


12G         THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

disturbed  by  the  troubles  through  which  you  are  pass- 
ing, for  you  know  that  they  are  our  lot. 

'  But  now  that  Timothy  has  just  returned  and  brought 
nie  the  good  news  of  your  faith  and  love  and  how  you 
always  remember  me  affectionately,  longing  to  see  me 
as  I  long  to  see  you,  I  have  been  comforted,  brothers, 
in  all  my  distress  and  trouble  by  your  faith.' 

104.     Paul's  Speech  at  Athens 

While  Paul  was  waiting  at  Athens  for  Silas  and 
Timothy,  his  indignation  was  aroused  by -the  sight  of 
the  idols  which  filled  the  city.  So  he  argued  in  the 
synagogue  with  the  Jews  and  with  the  Greeks  who 
joined  in  their  worship,  and  daily  with  those  whom  he 
happened  to  meet  in  the  market-place.  A  few  of  the 
Epic!urean  and  Stoic  philosophers  also  met  him.  Some 
of  them  said,  'What  has  this  picker-up  of  scraps  of 
learning  to  say  .^ '  Others  said, '  He  seems  to  be  a  herald 
of  some  foreign  deities.'  This  was  because  he  had  been 
telling  the  good  news  about  Jesus  and  the  resurrection. 
Then  taking  him  to  the  Areopagus  they  said,  '  May  we 
know  what  this  surprising  teaching  of  yours  is.^  For 
certain  things  you  are  saying  sound  strange  to  us;  so 
we  want  to  know  what  they  mean.'  (For  all  the  Athe- 
nians and  the  foreign  visitors  spent  their  time  doing 
nothing  but  telling  or  hearing  something  new.) 

So  Paul  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  Areopagus  and 
said,  '  Men  of  Athens,  I  observe  wherever  I  go  that  you 
are  deeply  religious.  For  as  I  passed  along  and  viewed 
your  objects  of  worship,  I  found  an  altar  with  the  in- 
scription, 

TO   AN    UNKNOWN   GOD 

Whom,  therefore,  you  worship  without  knowing,  him  I 
proclaim  to  you.     The  God  who  made  the  universe  and 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  127 

all  things  in  it,  being  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  does  not 
dwell  in  temples  made  by  men;  he  is  not  served  by 
luinian  hands,  as  though  he  needed  anything,  for  he  it  is 
who  gives  to  all  men  life  and  breath  and  all  things.  He 
has  created  all  nations  from  a  common  stock  that  they 
may  dwell  over  the  whole  earth.  He  has  also  fixed  for 
them  defuiite  periods  and  the  boundaries  of  the  lands 
in  which  they  are  to  live,  meaning  to  have  them  seek  for 
God  in  the  hope  that  as  they  grope  for  him  they  may 
find  him,  for  he  is  not  far  from  each  one  of  us;  for  it  is 
in  him  that  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being,  as 
in  fact,  some  of  your  own  poets  have  said,  "  We  also  are 
his  children." 

'Therefore,  as  the  children  of  God,  we  ought  not  to 
imagine  that  the  divine  nature  resem.bles  anything  made 
of  gold  or  silver  or  stone,  the  product  of  human  art  and 
invention.  God  was  lenient  toward  the  ages  of  igno- 
rance, but  now  he  commands  all  men  everywhere  to  re- 
pent, for  he  has  fixed  a  day  on  which  he  will  judge  the 
world  justly  by  the  one  whom  he  has  appointed,  and 
he  has  given  proof  of  this  to  all  mankind  by  raising  him 
from  the  dead.' 

When  they  heard  of  'the  resurrection  of  the  dead,* 
some  sneered,  but  others  said,  'We  w^ill  hear  what  you 
have  to  say  about  that  some  other  time,'  So  Paul 
withdrew  from  among  them.  Some  men,  however, 
joined  him  and  believed,  among  whom  were  Dionysius, 
a  member  of  the  court  of.  the  Areopagus,  a  woman 
named  Damaris,  and  several  others. 


105.     Paul's  Work  at  Corinth 

After  this  Paul  left  Athens  and  went  to  Corinth. 
There  he  met  a  Jew  named  Aquila,  a  native  of  Pontus, 
who  had  recently  come  from  Italy  with  his  wife  Pris- 


128         THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

cilia,  for  the  Emperor  Claudius  had  ordered  all  the  Jews 
to  leave  Rome.  Paul  joined  them  and,  as  their  trade 
was  the  same  as  his,  he  stayed  with  them  and  they  all 
worked  together,  for  by  trade  they  were  tent-makers. 
Every  Sabbath  he  argued  in  the  synagogue  and  tried  to 
j>ersuade  both  Jews  and  Greeks.  By  the  time  that  Silas 
and  Timothy  came  down  from  Macedonia,  Paul  was 
busy  preaching  and  trying  to  prove  to  the  Jews  that 
Jesus  was  the  Messiah.  But  as  they  opposed  and 
abused  him,  he  shook  out  his  clothes  by  way  of  protest 
and  said,  '  Your  blood  be  on  your  heads  !  I  am  not  re- 
sponsible; from  now  on  I  will  go  to  those  who  are  not 
Jews. ' 

So  Paul  left  the  place  and  went  to  the  home  of  Ti- 
tius  Justus,  a  convert  to  Judaism,  whose  house  was 
next  to  the  synagogue.  Crispus,  the  president  of  the 
synagogue,  believed  in  the  Lord,  as  did  all  his  household; 
and  many  of  the  Corinthians  when  they  heard  Paul,  be- 
lieved and  were  baptized.  One  night  the  Lord  said  to 
Paul  in  a  vision,  '.Have  no  fear,  go  on  speaking  and  do 
not  stop,  for  I  am  Avith  you  and  no  one  shall  harm  you; 
I  have  many  followers  in  this  city.'  So  Paul  resided 
there  a  year  and  a  half  and  taught  them  the  word  of 
God. 

l^ut  when  Gallio  was  governor  of  Greece,  the  Jews 
made  a  combined  attack  against  Paul  and  brought  him 
})efore  the  court  on  the  charge  that  he  induced  people  to 
worship  God  contrary  to  the  law;  but  just  as  Paul  was 
on  the  point  of  speaking,  Gallio  said  to  the  Jews,  '  If  it 
had  been  a  misdemeanor  or  serious  crime  there  would  be 
some  reason  for  my  listening  to  you,  O  Jews,  but  as 
these  are  merely  questions  about  names  and  the  admin- 
istration of  your  OA\Ti  law,  attend  to  them  yourselves.  I 
do  not  wish  to  pass  judgment  upon  matters  like  these.' 
So  he  drove  them  out  of  the  court.     Thereupon  all  the 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  129 

people  caught  hold  of  Sosthenes,  the  president  of  the 
synagogue,  and  beat  him  in  front  of  the  court;  but  Gal- 
lio  paid  no  attention  to  these  matters.  Then  Paul, 
after  staying  some  time  longer  in  Corinth,  bade  fare- 
well to  the  brothers  and  sailed  for  Syria,  accompanied 
by  Priscilla  and  Aquila. 

106.     Paul's  Ministry  at  Ephesus 

After  spending  some  time  at  Antioch  Paul  went  off  on 
a  tour  to  the  Galatian  and  Phrygian  region  to  strengthen 
the  faith  of  all  the  disciples;  then  he  came  to  Ephesus. 
There  Paul  entered  the  synagogue,  and  for  three  months 
he  spoke  out  fearlessly,  arguing  and  trying  to  convince 
people  about  the  Kingdom  of  God.  But  as  some  were 
stubborn  and  refused  to  be  convinced  and  publicly  slan- 
dered the  Christian  way  of  thinking  and  living,  he  left 
them,  taking  the  disciples  with  him,  and  continued  his 
argument  daily  from  eleven  to  four  in  the  lecture-room 
of  Tyrannus.  This  continued  for  two  years,  so  that  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  province  of  Asia,  Jews  and  Greeks 
alike,  heard  the  message  of  the  Lord. 

God  also  worked  remarkable  miracles  by  means  of 
Paul,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  began  to  be  held 
in  high  honor:  Many  believers  also  came  to  confess  and 
declare  what  they  had  done.  Many  who  practised 
magic  arts  brought  together  their  books  and  burned 
them  publicly;  and  when  they  estimated  their  value 
they  found  that  they  w^ere  worth  fifty  thousand  silver 
pieces.  In  these  w^ays  the  message  of  the  Lord  spread 
irresistibly  and  triumphed. 

About  that  time  a  great  disturbance  arose  over  the 
Christian  way  of  teaching  and  hving.  A  silversmith  by 
the  name  of  Demetrius  made  silver  models  of  the  tem- 
ple of  Artemis  which  brought  considerable  profit  to  his 


180    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

workmen.  He  gathered  the  workmen  together,  and 
others  who  followed  similar  trades,  and  said  to  them, 
*Men,  you  know  that  our  prosperity  is  dependent  on 
this  trade  of  ours.  You  also  see  and  hear  that  not  only 
at  Ephesus  but  throughout  almost  the  whole  province 
of  Asia  this  Paul  has  drawn  away  a  considerable  number 
of  people  by  persuading  them  that  gods  made  by  human 
hands  are  not  gods  at  all.  There  is  danger  not  only 
that  this  our  trade  will  be  discredited,  but  also  that  the 
temple  of  the  great  goddess  Artemis  will  fall  into  con- 
tempt, and  that  she  will  even  lose  her  prestige  in  all  the 
province  of  Asia  and  throughout  the  inhabited  world.' 

When  they  heard  this  they  were  greatly  enraged,  and 
shouted,  '  Great  is  Artemis  of  the  Ephesians ! '  The  up- 
roar spread  throughout  the  w^hole  city  until  the  people 
all  rushed  into  the  amphitheatre,  dragging  along  Gains 
and  Aristarchus,  Macedonians,  who  were  Paul's  travel- 
ling companions.  Paul  wanted  to  enter  the  popular  as- 
sembly, but  the  disciples  would  not  let  him.  Some  of 
the  chief  religious  officials  of  the  province  of  Asia,  who 
were  friends  of  his,  also  sent  messages  urging  him  not  to 
venture  into  the  amphitheatre. 

Some  of  the  people  were  shouting  one  thing  and  some 
another,  for  the  assembly  was  all  in  confusion,  and  most 
of  those  present  had  no  idea  why  they  had  come  to- 
gether. For  about  two  hours  they  shouted,  'Great  is 
Artemis  of  the  Ephesians ! '  Theji  the  city  recorder 
after  quieting  the  mob  said,  *Men  of  Ephesus,  what 
man  is  there  who  does  not  know  that  this  city  is  the 
guardian  of  the  temple  of  the  great  Artemis  and  of  the 
statue  that  fell  from  heaven.^  As  these  facts  are  un- 
questioned, you  should  keep  calm  and  do  nothing  reck- 
less. Instead  you  have  brought  these  men  here  who  are 
neither  robbers  of  temples  nor  blasphemers  of  our  god- 
dess.    If  Demetrius  and  his  fellow  workers  have  a  griev- 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  131 

ance  against  anybody,  there  are  the  pubHc  sessions  of 
the  court  and  the  higher  Roman  officials;  let  both  sides 
state  their  charges.  If  you  desire  anything  further,  it 
must  be  settled  in  the  regular  popular  assembly.  We 
are  indeed  in  danger  of  being  charged  with  riot  because 
of  to-day's  proceedings,  for  there  is  no  reason  that  we 
can  give  for  this  disorderly  gathering.'  With  these 
words  he  dismissed  the  assembly. 

When  the  uproar  had  ceased,  Paul  sent  for  the  dis- 
ciples and  encouraged  them.  Then  after  bidding  them 
farewell  he  started  for  Macedonia. 

107.     Paul's  Farewell  Address  to  the  Elders 
OF  Ephesus 

After  passing  through  the  districts  of  Macedonia  and 
encouraging  the  Christians  there  with  many  addresses, 
Paul  went  to  Greece,  where  he  spent  three  months. 
Then  returning  through  Macedonia,  we  sailed  from 
Philippi  and  reached  Troas.  There  we  spent  seven 
days. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  we  had  met  to 
break  bread,  Paul,  who  was  to  leave  the  next  morning, 
addressed  those  present  and  continued  his  address  until 
midnight.  There  were  many  lamps  in  the  upper  room 
where  we  met,  and  in  the  window  sat  a  youth  called 
Eutychus.  He  was  overcome  by  drowsiness  as  Paul's 
address  went  on  and  on,  until  he  went  fast  asleep  and 
fell  from  the  third  story  and  was  taken  up  a  corpse. 
But  Paul  went  down,  threw  himself  upon  him,  and 
putting  his  arms  around  him  said,  'Do  not  be  alarmed, 
for  life  is  still  in  him.'  Then  he  went  up-stairs  again, 
broke  bread,  and  ate;  and  after  talking  with  them  until 
daybreak,  he  departed.  Meantime,  to  their  great  re- 
lief, the  lad  had  been  taken  away  alive. 


132         THE   ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

The  next  day  we  went  on  to  Miletus,  for  Paul  had  de- 
cided to  sail  past  Ephesus  in  order  not  to  lose  any  time 
in  the  province  of  Asia,  for  he  was  eager  to  reach  Jeru- 
salem by  the  Day  of  Pentecost. 

From  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus  and  called  to  him 
the  elders  of  the  church.  When  they  came  to  him  he 
said,  '  You  well  know  the  kind  of  life  I  lived  among  you 
from  the  first  day  I  set  foot  in  the  province  of  Asia,  how 
I  served  the  Lord  in  all  humility  amid  the  tears  and 
trials  which  came  to  me  through  the  plots  of  the  Jews. 
You  know  how  I  never  shrank  from  telling  you  anything 
that  was  for  your  good  and  teaching  you  in  public  and 
in  your  homes,  urging  upon  both  Jews  and  Greeks  the 
necessity  of  turning  to  God  and  of  believing  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Now  I  am  on  my  way  to  Jerusalem  im- 
pelled by  a  sense  of  duty.  What  will  happen  to  me 
there  I  do  not  know.  Only  this  I  know,  that  in  every 
city  the  Holy  Spirit  tells  me  that  imprisonment  and 
troubles  are  awaiting  me.  But  I  consider  my  life  of  no 
value  compared  with  the  joy  of  completing  the  course 
marked  out  for  me  and  finishing  the  task  intrusted  to 
me  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  is  to  bear  witness  to  the 
good  news  of  God's  love. 

'  I  know  now  that  not  one  of  3^  ou  among  whom  I  went 
about  proclaiming  the  Kingdom  of  God  will  ever  see 
my  face  again.  Therefore  I  declare  to  you  this  day  that 
I  am  not  responsible  for  the  blood  of  any  of  you,  for  I 
never  shrank  from  telling  you  freely  about  God's  pur- 
pose. Keep  watch  over  yourselves  and  over  the  entire 
flock  of  which  the  Holy  Spirit  has  made  you  guardians 
that  you  may  act  as  shepherds  to  the  church  of  the  Lord 
which  he  has  won  with  his  own  blood.  I  know  that 
when  I  am  gone  dangerous  wolves  will  get  in  among 
you  and  will  not  spare  the  flock,  and  that  many  of  your 
own  number  will  arise  to  pervert  the  truth  in  order  to 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  133 

draw  away  the  disciples  after  them.  Therefore  be  on 
your  guard;  remember  how  night  and  day  for  three 
whole  years  I  never  ceased,  even  with  tears,  to  caution 
each  of  you. 

'Now  I  commend  you  to  God  and  to  his  message  of 
love.  He  is  able  to  build  up  your  character  and  to 
give  you  an  assured  place  among  all  his  devoted  fol- 
lowers. I  have  coveted  no  man's  silver  or  gold  or 
clothing.  You  know  ^^ourselves  how  these  hands  of 
mine  provided  everything  for  my  own  needs  and  for 
my  associates.  In  all  ways  I  have  shown  by  example 
that,  by  working  as  I  do,  you  ought  to  help  the  weak 
and  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  said, 
"It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."' 

When  he  had  said  this  Paul  knelt  down  and  prayed 
with  them  all.  Then  they  all  broke  into  loud  lamenta- 
tions and  threw  their  arms  around  his  neck  and  kissed 
him,  grieving  most  of  all  because  he  told  them  they 
would  never  see  his  face  again.  Then  they  escorted 
him  to  the  ship. 

108.     Paul's  Journey  to  Jerusalem  on  Behalf 
OF  Christl^n  Unity 

After  we  had  parted  from  the  elders  of  Ephesus  we 
sailed  to  Syria  and  landed  at  Tyre,  where  the  ship  was  to 
unload  her  cargo.  There  we  found  the  resident  dis- 
ciples and  remained  a  week  with  them.  Speaking  under 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  they  repeatedly  told  Paul  not 
to  set  foot  in  Jerusalem;  but  when  our  time  was  up  we 
went  on  our  way,  escorted  by  all  of  them,  including  the 
women  and  children,  until  we  were  out  of  the  city. 
Then  kneeling  on  the  beach,  we  prayed  and  said  fare- 
well to  one  another;  we  went  on  board  and  they  re- 
turned home. 


184         THE   ACTS   OF  THE   APOSTLES 

Sailing  from  Tyre  to  Ptolemais,  we  completed  our 
voyage.  After  greeting  the  Christian  brothers  who 
lived  there,  we  spent  a  day  with  them.  The  next  morn- 
ing we  set  out  and  reached  Csesarea,  where  we  went  to 
the  house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  who  was  one  of  the 
Seven,  and  stayed  with  him.  He  had  four  daughters 
who  })ossessed  the  gift  of  prophecy. 

During  our  stay  there,  which  lasted  a  number  of  days, 
a  prophet  named  Agabus  came  down  from  Judea.  Ap- 
j)roaching  us,  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  bound  his  own  feet 
and  hands  with  it,  and  said,  'This  is  what  the  Holy 
Spirit  says:  "In  this  manner  the  Jews  will  bind  the 
owner  of  this  girdle  at  Jerusalem  and  will  deliver  him 
to  the  Romans.'"  When  we  and  the  resident  brothers 
heard  this  we  entreated  Paul  not  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
l)ut  Paul  answered,  'What  do  you  mean  by  weeping  and 
breaking  my  heart?  For  I  am  ready  not  onfy  to  be 
l)ound  but  to  die  in  Jerusalem  for  the  cause  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.'  So  when  he  could  not  be  dissuaded,  we  ceased 
pleading  and  said,  'The  Lord's  will  be  done.' 

After  some  days  we  packed  up  and  started  for  Jeru- 
salem. Some  of  the  disciples  from  Csesarea  went  with 
us  and  conducted  us  to  the  house  of  Mnason,  a  native  of 
Cyprus  and  one  of  the  early  disciples,  with  whom  we 
were  to  stay.  When  we  arrived  at  Jerusalem  the 
brothers  were  glad  to  welcome  us. 

Tlie  next  day  Paul  went  with  us  to  see  James,  and  all 
the  elders  of  the  church  were  present.  After  greeting 
them,  Paul  told  in  detail  all  that  God  had  done  among 
the  foreign  peoples  through  his  ministry.  When  they 
heard  it  they  praised  God  and  said  to  him, '  Brother,  you 
see  how  many  thousands  of  Christian  believers  there 
are  among  the  Jews  and  that  they  are  all  zealous  up- 
holders of  the  law.  They  have  been  told  that  you  teach 
all  Jews  living  in  foreign  lands  not  to  keep  the  Mosaic 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  135 

law,  telling  them  not  to  circumcise  their  children,  and 
not  to  follow  the  old  customs.  Now  what  is  to  be  done  ? 
They  are  sure  to  hear  that  you  have  arrived;  therefore 
do  this  which  we  suggest:  we  have  four  men  who  have 
assumed  the  obligations  of  a  vow.  Join  with  them,  be 
purified  along  with  them,  and  pay  their  expenses  that 
they  may  be  free  to  shave  their  heads,  and  all  will  know 
that  there  is  no  truth  in  the  stories  told  about  you,  but 
that  you  live  in  strict  obedience  to  the  law.' 

So  Paul  joined  the  men  the  next  day,  was  purified 
along  with  them,  and  went  into  the  Temple  to  give  no- 
tice of  the  time  when  the  days  of  purification  would  be 
completed,  that  is,  when  sacrifice  could  be  offered  for 
each  of  them. 

109.     Paul's  Arrest  at  Jerusalem 

The  seven  days  were  almost  over  when  some  Jews 
from  the  province  of  Asia,  catching  sight  of  Paul  in  the 
Temple,  stirred  up  the  whole  crowd  and  laid  hands  on 
him,  shouting,  'Men  of  Israel,  help!  This  is  the  man 
who  goes  everywhere  teaching  every  one  to  despise  the 
Jewish  people,  the  Jewish  law,  and  this  sacred  place.' 
So  the  whole  city  was  stirred.  The  people  rushed  to- 
gether, seized  Paul,  and  dragged  him  outside  the  Tem- 
ple; and  immediately  the  doors  were  closed. 

The  people  were  trying  to  kill  Paul  when  it  was  re- 
ported to  the  commander  of  the  garrison  that  all  Jeru- 
salem was  in  an  uproar.  He  at  once  took  some  soldiers 
and  officers  and  rushed  down  among  them.  When  they 
saw  the  commander  and  the  soldiers,  they  stopped  beat- 
ing Paul.  Then  the  commander  came  up  and  arrested 
him  and  ordered  him  to  be  bound  with  two  chains,  and 
inquired,  '  Who  is  he  and  what  has  he  done  t '  Some  of 
the  crowd  shouted  one  thing,  some  another;  and  as  he 


136         THE  ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

could  not  learn  the  real  truth  on  account  of  the  uproar, 
he  ordered  Paul  to  be  taken  to  the  barracks.  When 
Paul  reached  the  steps,  he  had  to  be  carried  by  the  sol- 
diers on  account  of  the  violence  of  the  mob,  for  all  the 
people  followed,  shouting,  'Kill  him!' 

Just  as  Paul  was  being  taken  into  the  barracks,  he 
said  to  the  commander,  '  May  I  say  something  to  you  ? ' 
The  commander  replied,  'Do  you  know  Greek?  Then 
you  are  not  the  Egyptian  who  some  time  ago  raised  an 
insurrection  and  led  four  thousand  outlaws  into  the 
desert  ? '  Paul  replied,  '  I  am  a  Jew,  a  native  of  Tarsus 
of  Cilicia,  a  citizen  of  no  insignificant  city.  I  entreat 
you,  give  me  permission  to  speak  to  the  people.' 

So  with  his  j)ei-mission  Paul  stood  on  the  steps  and 
motioned  with  his  hand  to  the  people.  Then  there  was 
a  profound  quiet  and  he  addressed  them  in  Hebrew: 
*  Brothers,  and  fathers,  listen  to  the  defense  I  now^  make 
before  you.'  When  they  heard  him  addressing  them  in 
Hebrew  they  were  all  the  more  quiet;  so  he  went  on  to 
say,  '  I  am  a  Jew  born  in  Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  but  brought 
uj)  in  this  city,  educated  under  Gamaliel  in  all  the  strict- 
ness of  our  ancestral  law.  I  was  as  zealous  for  God's 
service  as  you  all  are  to-day.  I  persecuted  even  to  the 
point  of  putting  to  death  those  who  follow^ed  this  i^ew 
way  of  living,  chaining  and  imprisoning  both  men  and 
women,  as  the  high  priest  himself  and  all  the  council  of 
the  elders  can  testify. 

'  It  was  also  from  them  that  I  had  letters  to  our  fellow 
Jews  in  Damascus,  and  I  was  on  my  way  to  bring  the 
Christians  who  were  there  back  to  Jerusalem  in  chains 
for  punishment.  While  I  was  on  my  way  not  far  from 
Damascus,  suddenly  about  noon  a  brilliant  light  from 
heaven  shone  around  me.  I  fell  to  the  ground  and 
heard  a  voice  saying  to  me,  "Saul,  Saul,  why  do  you 
persecute  me?'"     " Who  are  you,  Lord ? "  I  asked.     He 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  137 

answered,  "  I  am  Jesus  the  Nazarene,  the  one  whom  you 
are  persecuting."  I  said,  "What  am  I  to  do.  Lord?" 
He  said  to  me,  "Go;  for  I  will  send  you  far  away  to 
foreign  peoples."' 

Up  to  this  point  the  people  had  listened  to  him,  but 
when  they  heard  these  words  they  shouted,  'Away  with 
such  a  fellow  from  the  earth,  for  he  is  not  fit  to  live,'  and 
they  cast  off  their  clothes  and  flung  dust  into  the  air 
until  the  commander  ordered  Paul  to  be  taken  into  the 
barracks  and  examined  by  flogging  to  find  out  why  the 
people  had  cried  out  against  him.  When  they  had  tied 
him  up  with  straps,  Paul  said  to  the  officer  who  was 
standing  by,  '  Is  it  lawful  for  you  to  flog  a  Roman  citizen 
without  trial  ? '  When  the  officer  heard  this  he  reported 
it  to  the  commander  and  said,  'Take  care  what  you  do, 
for  this  man  is  a  Roman  citizen.'  Then  the  commander 
went  to  him  and  said,  'Tell  me,  are  you  a  Roman  citi- 
zen.^' He  answered,  'Yes,'  The  commander  replied, 
'I  paid  a  large  sum  for  this  citizenship';  and  Paul  said, 
'But  I  was  born  a  Roman  citizen.'  So  the  men  who 
were  to  have  examined  him  immediately  left  him,  and 
the  commander,  because  he  had  bound  him,  was  also 
alarmed  when  he  learned  that  Paul  was  a  Roman  citizen. 

110.     Paul's  Defense  Before  the  Jewish 
National  Council 

The  next  day  the  commander,  wishing  to  know  ex- 
actly what  charge  the  Jews  had  made  against  Paul,  un- 
bound him  and  ordered  the  high  priests  and  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  national  council  to  assemble.  Then  they 
brought  Paul  down  and  placed  him  before  them.  Paul, 
looking  straight  at  the  members  of  the  council,  said, 
'  Brothers,  I  have  done  my  duty  with  a  perfectly  clear 
conscience  before  God  up  to  the  present  moment.' 


138    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

Then  the  high  priest  named  Ananias  ordered  those 
who  were  standing  near  Paul  to  strike  him  on  the  mouth. 
At  this  Paul  said  to  him,  'God  strike  you,  you  white- 
washed wall !  Do  you  sit  here  to  judge  me  according  to 
law  while  you  yourself  break  the  law  by  ordering  me  to 
be  struck  ? '  But  those  who  stood  by  said,  '  Do  you  in- 
sult God's  high  priest  ? '  Paul  said, '  Brothers,  I  did  not 
know  that  he  was  a  high  priest.'  (For  it  is  written, 
*  You  shall  not  speak  evil  of  any  ruler  of  your  people.') 

When  Paul  perceived  that  part  of  the  council  con- 
sisted of  Sadducees  and  the  other  part  of  Pharisees,  he 
cried  out,  '  Brothers,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  descendant  of 
Pharisees.  It  is  because  of  my  hope  of  a  resurrection 
from  the  dead  that  I  am  on  trial ! '  When  he  said  this 
a  dispute  arose  between  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees, 
and  there  was  a  sharp  difference  of  opinion  among  those 
present.  For  while  the  Sadducees  say  that  there  is  no 
resurrection,  nor  an  angel,  nor  a  spirit,  the  Pharisees 
believe  in  all  these;  so  there  was  a  great  uproar.  Some 
of  the  scribes  who  belonged  to  the  party  of  the  Pharisees 
sprang  to  their  feet  and  fiercely  contended,  'We  find 
this  man  guilty  of  no  crime.  What  if  some  spirit  or  an 
angel  has  spoken  to  him  ? '  Wlien  the  uproar  became  so 
great  that  the  commander  was  afraid  that  Paul  would 
be  torn  in  pieces  by  them,  he  ordered  the  troops  to  go 
down  and  take  him  from  among  them  by  force  and 
bring  him  into  the  barracks. 

The  following  night  the  Lord  stood  beside  Paul  and 
said,  'Be  courageous,  for  as  you  have  faithfully  testi- 
fied for  me  at  Jerusalem,  so  you  must  testify  also  at 
Rome.' 

Early  the  next  morning  the  Jews  formed  a  conspiracy 
and  solemnly  swore  not  to  eat  or  drink  until  they  had 
killed  Paul,  and  there  were  more  than  forty  who  took 
this  oath.     They  went  to  the  high  priests  and  elders  and 


PAUL'S  MISSIONARY  WORK  139 

said,  *  We  have  taken  a  solemn  oath  to  taste  no  food  un- 
til we  have  killed  Paul.  Now  you  and  the  national 
council  must  inform  the  commander  that  you  wish  him 
to  bring  Paul  down  to  you,  for  you  propose  to  investi- 
gate more  minutely  the  charges  brought  against  him. 
We  shall  be  ready  to  kill  him  before  he  arrives  here.' 

When  Paul's  sister's  son  heard  of  their  proposed  at- 
tack, he  gained  admission  to  the  barracks  and  told  Paul, 
who  called  one  of  the  officers  and  said,  '  Take  this  young 
man  to  the  commander,  for  he  has  something  to  report 
to  him.'  So  the  officer  took  him  to  the  commander  and 
said,  'Paul  the  prisoner  asked  me  to  bring  this  young 
man  to  you,  for  he  has  something  to  tell  you. '  The  com- 
mander then  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  after  he  had  led 
him  aside,  inquired  in  private,  '  What  is  it  that  you  have 
to  report  to  me  ? '  He  said,  '  The  Jews  have  agreed  to 
ask  you  to  bring  Paul  down  to-morrow  to  the  national 
council  for  the  alleged  purpose  of  examining  his  case 
more  minutely.  Now  do  not  grant  their  request,  for 
more  than  forty  are  lying  in  wait  for  him  and  have 
solemnly  sworn  not  to  eat  nor  drink  until  they  have 
killed  him.  Even  now  they  are  ready,  only  waiting  for 
your  consent.' 

The  commander  dismissed  the  youth,  bidding  him, 
*Tell  no  one  that  you  have  informed  me  of  this.'  Then 
he  summoned  two  officers  and  said,  *  Get  ready  two  hun- 
dred infantry,  seventy  horsemen,  and  two  hundred 
spearmen  by  nine  o'clock  to-night  to  march  as  far  as 
Csesarea. '  He  also  told  them  to  provide  horses  to  mount 
Paul  so  as  to  bring  him  safely  to  Felix  the  governor. 
The  soldiers  according  to  this  order  took  Paul  and 
brought  him  by  night  to  Antipatris.  The  next  day  the 
infantry  returned  to  the  barracks,  leaving  the  horsemen 
to  go  on  with  him.  When  they  reached  Csesarea  they 
brought  Paul  to  the  governor. 


140         THE  ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

Some  days  later  Felix  came  with  Drusilla,  his  wife, 
who  was  a  Jewess,  and  sent  for  Paul  and  heard  what  he 
had  to  say  about  the  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  when 
he  argued  about  upright  living,  self-control,  and  the 
future  judgment,  Felix  became  alarmed  and  said,  'You 
may  go  for  the  present;  when  I  can  find  a  convenient 
opportunity  I  will  send  for  you. '  All  the  time  Felix  was 
hoping  that  Paul  would  give  him  money,  and  for  this 
reason  he  sent  for  him  frequently  and  talked  with  him. 
But  after  two  years  had  passed  Felix  was  succeeded  by 
Porcius  Festus,  who,  wishing  to  ingratiate  himself  with 
the  Jews,  left  Paul  still  a  prisoner. 

111.     Paul  Before  Festus  and  Agrippa 

Three  days  after  Festus  had  entered  upon  his  duties 
as  governor  of  the  province  he  went  up  from  Csesarea  to 
Jerusalem.  Then  the  high  priests  and  the  leading  Jews 
made  representations  to  him  against  Paul  and  begged 
Festus  as  a  favor  to  send  and  have  him  brought  to  Jeru- 
salem, for  they  were  planning  to  lay  an  ambush  and  kill 
him  on  the  way.  But  Festus  replied  that  Paul  was  in 
custody  in  Csesarea  and  that  he  himself  was  going  there 
in  a  short  time.  'Therefore,'  he  said,  'let  your  rep- 
resentative men  go  down  with  me  and  let  them  charge 
the  man  with  whatever  crime  he  has  committed.' 
After  staying  eight  or  ten  days  in  Jerusalem  he  went 
down  to  Csesarea. 

The  next  day  Festus  took  his  seat  on  the  tribunal  and 
ordered  Paul  to  be  brought  in.  When  he  arrived,  the 
Jews  who  had  come  down  from  Jerusalem  surrounded 
him  and  brought  many  and  grave  charges  against  him 
which  they  were  unable  to  prove.  Paul  said  in  his  de- 
fense, '  I  have  committed  no  crime  against  the  Jewish 
law  or  the  Temple  or  the  Emperor.' 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  141 

But  as  Festus  wished  to  ingratiate  himself  with  the 
Jews,  he  interrupted  Paul  with  the  question,  *Are  you 
willing  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  and  be  tried  before  me 
there  on  these  charges  ? '  Paul  said,  '  I  am  standing  be- 
fore the  Emperor's  tribunal,  where  I  ought  to  be  tried. 
I  have  done  no  wrong  to  the  Jews,  as  you  yourself  clearly 
perceive.  If,  however,  I  have  broken  the  law  or  have 
committed  any  crime  that  deserves  death,  I  do  not  ask 
to  escape  the  penalty.  But  if  there  is  no  truth  in  any 
of  their  charges  against  me,  then  no  man  has  the  power 
to  deliver  me  to  them.  I  appeal  to  the  Emperor ! ' 
After  conferring  with  the  council,  Festus  answered, 
'You  have  appealed  to  the  Emperor,  to  the  Emperor 
you  shall  go.' 

After  some  days  had  passed.  King  Agrippa  and  Ber- 
nice  arrived  at  Csesarea  to  pay  their  respects  to  Festus, 
and  as  they  were  spending  several  days  there,  Festus 
laid  Paul's  case  before  the  king.  Agrippa  said  to  Fes- 
tus, 'I  should  like  to  hear  the  man  myself.'  'You  shall 
hear  him  to-morrow,'  said  Festus.  So  the  next  day 
Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  with  much  pomp  to  the  audi- 
ence hall,  accompanied  by  the  military  commanders  and 
the  leading  citizens;  and  at  the  command  of  Festus 
Paul  was  brought  in.  And  Agrippa  said  to  Paul,  'You 
have  permission  to  speak  for  yourself.'  At  this  Paul 
stretched  out  his  hand  and  began  his  defense:  'I  con- 
sider myself  fortunate.  King  Agrippa,  that  I  am  per- 
mitted this  day  to  defend  myself  before  you  against  all 
the  accusations  which  the  Jews  have  brought  against 
me,  for  you  are  an  expert  regarding  all  the  Jewish  cus- 
toms and  questions.  So  I  beg  of  you  to  hear  me  pa- 
tiently. All  the  Jews  know  the  kind  of  life  I  lived 
from  my  youth  among  the  men  of  my  own  nation  and 
in  Jerusalem.  As  a  Pharisee  I  lived  according  to  the 
standards  of  the  strictest  party  in  our  religion.     To  this 


14^         THE  ACTS  OF  THE   APOSTLES 

clay  I  have  had  the  help  of  God  and  have  stood  firm  and, 
Avithout  adding  a  single  word  beyond  what  the  prophets 
and  Moses  declared  would  take  place,  I  have  testified 
to  small  and  great  that  the  Christ  was  to  suft'er  and  to 
be  the  first  to  rise  from  the  dead  and  to  proclaim  the 
message  of  light  not  only  to  the  Jews  but  to  all  peoples.' 

^^^len  Paul  made  this  statement  in  his  defense,  Fes- 
tus  cried,  'Paul,  you  are  mad !  Your  great  learning  is 
driving  you  insane  ! '  But  Paul  said,  'I  am  not  insane, 
most  noble  Festus,  but  I  am  speaking  the  sober  truth. 
For  the  king,  to  whom  I  can  speak  freely,  knows  about 
these  things,  for  I  am  convinced  that  no  detail  has 
escaped  his  notice,  since  this  has  not  been  done  in  a 
corner.  King  Agrippa,  do  you  believe  the  prophets.^ 
I  know  that  you  do.'  But  Agrippa  said  to  Paul,  *With 
but  little  persuasion  you  would  make  me  a  Christian  ! ' 
Paul  replied,  'I  pray  to  God  that  whether  with  little  or 
much  not  only  you  but  also  all  those  who  hear  me  this 
day  may  become  what  I  am,  excepting  these  chains.' 

Then  the  king,  together  with  the  governor  and  Bernice 
and  those  who  had  been  sitting  with  them,  rose  and  with- 
drew to  discuss  the  matter  with  one  another,  and  they 
agreed  tliat  'this  man  has  done  nothing  deserving  of 
death  or  imprisonment.'  And  Agrippa  said  to  Festus, 
'This  man  might  have  been  released  if  he  had  not  ap- 
pealed to  the  Emperor.' 

112.     Paul's  Shipwreck 

When  it  was  decided  that  we  were  to  sail  for  Italy, 
Paul  and  certain  other  prisoners  were  placed  in  charge 
of  Julius,  an  officer  of  the  imperial  regiment.  We  eni- 
])arked  on  a  ship  of  Adramyttium  which  was  bound  for 
the  seaports  of  the  province  of  Asia,  and  we  set  sail  ac- 
companied by  Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian  from  Thessa- 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  143 

lonica.  The  next  day  we  stopped  at  Sidon,  where  Juhiis 
very  kindly  allowed  Paul  to  visit  his  friends  and  to  avail 
himself  of  their  hospitality.  Putting  to  sea  again,  we 
sailed  under  the  lee  of  Cyprus,  for  the  wind  was  against 
us.  Then  after  sailing  past  Cilicia  and  Pamphylia,  we 
came  to  Myra  in  Lycia.  There  the  officer  found  an 
Alexandrian  ship  bound  for  Italy  and  put  us  on  board. 
For  a  number  of  days  we  made  slow  progress  and  it  was 
only  with  great  difficulty  that  we  arrived  off  C nidus. 
Then  as  the  wind  was  against  us  we  sailed  under  the  lee 
of  Crete,  opposite  Cape  Salmone,  and  after  coasting 
along  with  great  difficulty  came  to  a  place  called  Fair 
Havens,  near  the  city  of  Lasea. 

As  our  voyage  had  taken  considerable  time  and  sailing 
had  become  dangerous  (for  it  was  already  late  in  Octo- 
ber) Paul  warned  them,  saying,  'Men,  I  see  that  the 
voyage  will  be  attended  with  serious  injury  and  loss, 
not  only  to  the  cargo  and  the  ship  but  also  to  our  own 
lives.'  But  the  officer  gave  more  attention  to  the  cap- 
tain and  to  the  owner  of  the  ship  than  to  what  Paul 
said.  As  the  harbor  was  not  a  convenient  one  in  which 
to  winter,  the  majority  advised  putting  to  sea  from 
there,  hoping  that  they  could  get  to  Phoenix  (a  Cretan 
harbor  facing  southwest  and  northwest)  in  order  to 
winter  there. 

When  a  light  southerly  breeze  sprang  up,  they  thought 
that  they  could  attain  their  object;  so  after  weighing 
anchor  they  ran  close  along  the  coast  of  Crete;  but  in  a 
short  time  a  tempestuous  wind  called  a  'northeaster' 
beat  down  upon  them.  The  ship  was  caught  in  it  and 
was  unable  to  keep  her  head  to  the  wind;  so  we  had  to 
give  up  and  run  before  it.  Running  under  the  lee  of 
a  little  island  called  Cauda,  we  managed  with  difficulty 
to  haul  in  the  ship's  boat.  After  hoisting  it  on  board, 
the  men  used  ropes  to  undergird  the  ship,  and  as  they 


144    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

were  afraid  of  being  stranded  on  the  Syrtis  quicksands, 
they  K)wered  the  sail  and  drifted.  But  as  we  were  being 
terribly  battered  by  the  storm,  the  men  began  to  lighten 
the  ship  the  next  day,  and  on  the  third  day  with  their 
own  hands  they  threw  overboard  the  ship's  tackle. 
For  many  days  neither  sun  nor  stars  were  visible  and 
the  heavy  gale  continued  until  at  last  all  hope  of  our 
being  saved  was  given  up. 

"\Mien  the  men  had 'gone  a  long  time  without  food, 
Paul  stood  up  among  them  and  said,  'Men,  you  should 
have  listened  to  me  and  not  have  sailed  from  Crete,  then 
you  would  have  escaped  this  hardship  and  loss.  But 
now  I  urge  you  to  cheer  up,  for  there  will  be  no  loss  of 
life,  but  only  of  the  ship.  For  last  night  an  angel  of  the 
God  to  whom  I  belong  and  whom  I  serve  stood  beside 
me  and  said,  "Paul,  have  no  fear,  for  you  must  stand 
before  the  Emperor.  God  also  has  granted  you  the 
lives  of  all  your  fellow  voyagers."  Therefore,  men, 
cheer  up  !  For  I  believe  God  and  am  sure  that  it  will 
be  just  as  I  have  been  told;  nevertheless  we  are  to  be 
stranded  on  a  certain  island.* 

When  the  fourteenth  night  came  and  we  were  drifting 
about  in  the  x\driatic  Sea  the  sailors  about  midnight  sur- 
mised that  they  were  nearing  land.  So  they  took  sound- 
ings and  found  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  of  water, 
and  when  they  had  gone  a  little  farther  they  found 
ninety  feet.  Fearing  that  we  might  be  stranded  on  the 
rocks,  they  threw  out  four  anchors  from  the  stern  and 
waited  eagerly  for  daylight.  The  sailors  wanted  to 
escape  from  the  ship  and  had  even  lowered  the  boat 
into  the  sea,  pretending  that  they  were  going  to  lay  out 
anchors  from  the  bow,  when  Paul  said  to  the  officer  and 
to  the  soldiers,  'Unless  these  men  stay  on  board,  we 
cannot  be  saved.'  Then  the  soldiers  cut  the  ropes 
which  lield  the  boat  and  let  her  drift  away. 


PAUL'S   MISSIONARY   WORK  145 

Just  before  daybreak  Paul  begged  them  all  to  take 
some  food,  and  said,  *This  is  the  fourteenth  day  that  you 
have  been  constantly  on  the  watch,  taking  little  or  no 
food.  Take  some  food  then,  I  beg  of  you,  because  this 
will  keep  you  alive,  for  not  one  of  you  will  lose  even  a 
hair  from  his  head.'  With  these  words  he  took  a  loaf 
and  after  giving  thanks  to  God  before  them  all,  broke 
and  began  to  eat  it.  Then  they  were  all  cheered  and 
themselves  took  food.  There  were  about  seventy-six  of 
us  on  board.  After  satisfying  their  hunger  they  light- 
ened the  ship  by  throwing  the  wheat  into  the  sea. 

When  it  was  day  they  could  not  make  out  what  land 
it  was;  but  they  noticed  an  inlet  with  a  sandy  beach  on 
which  they  planned  if  possible  to  run  the  ship  ashore. 
So  cutting  away  the  anchors  they  left  them  in  the  sea. 
At  the  same  time  unloosing  the  ropes  which  tied  the  rud- 
ders and  hoisting  the  foresail  to  the  wind,  they  made  for 
the  beach,  but  coming  to  a  place  where  two  seas  met 
they  ran  the  ship  aground.  The  prow  stuck  fast  and 
could  not  be  moved,  but  the  stern  began  to  break  up 
under  the  beating  of  the  waves.  Then  the  soldiers 
wanted  to  kill  the  prisoners  for  fear  some  of  them  might 
swim  ashore  and  escape;  but  as  the  officer  wished  to  save 
Paul,  he  kept  them  from  carrying  out  their  plan,  and 
ordered  those  who  could  swim  to  jump  overboard  and 
get  to  land  and  the  rest  to  follow,  some  on  planks  and 
some  on  pieces  of  wreckage.  In  this  way  they  all  got 
safely  to  land,  and  after  we  had  escaped  we  found  that 
the  island  was  called  Malta. 

113.     The  End  of  the  Long  Journey 

The  natives  of  the  island  showed  us  unusual  kindness, 
for  they  kindled  a  fire  and  welcomed  us  all  to  it,  be- 
cause of  the  pouring  rain  and  the  cold.     Now  Paul  had 


146         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

feathered  a  bundle  of  sticks  and  had  laid  them  on  the 
fire  when  a  viper,  driven  out  by  the  heat,  fastened  itself 
on  his  hand.  When  the  natives  saw  the  creature  hang- 
ing from  his  hand,  they  said  to  each  other,  '  Surely  this 
man  is  a  murderer;  although  he  has  been  saved  from  the 
sea,  justice  will  not  let  him  live.'  But  he  shook  the 
creature  off  into  the  fire  and  was  unhurt.  The^^  ex- 
pected that  he  would  at  once  swell  up  or  fall  down  dead; 
but  after  waiting  a  long  time  and  seeing  that  no  harm 
had  befallen  him,  they  changed  their  minds  and  de- 
clared that  he  was  a  god. 

On  the  part  of  the  island  where  we  landed  there  was 
an  estate  belonging  to  the  governor  w^hose  name  was 
Publius.  He  welcomed  us  and  entertained  us  most  hos- 
pitably for  three  days.  Now  it  happened  that  the 
father  of  Publius  was  lying  ill  from  fever  and  dysentery ; 
so  Paul  went  to  see  him  and  after  praying,  laid  his  hands 
on  him  and  cured  him.  After  this  the  other  sick  people 
in  the  island  came  and  were  cured.  They  also  pre- 
sented us  with  many  gifts,  and  when  we  set  sail  they 
provided  us  with  everything  we  needed. 

After  three  months  we  set  sail  on  an  Alexandrian  ship, 
called  'The  Twin  Brothers,'  w^hich  had  wintered  at  the 
island.  We  put  in  at  Syracuse  and  remained  there 
three  days.  Then  by  tacking  around  w^e  reached 
Rhegium.  The  next  ddy  a  south  wind  sprang  up  so 
that  we  arrived  on  the  following  day  at  Puteoli,  where 
we  found  Christian  brothers  who  urged  us  to  spend  a 
week  with  them,  and  so  we  reached  Rome. 

The  brothers  there,  when  they  heard  about  us,  came 
as  far  as  the  Market  of  Appius  and  the  Three  Taverns 
to  meet  us.  At  the  sight  of  them  Paul  thanked  God 
and  took  courage. 

When  we  reached  Rome  Paul  received  permission  to 
live  by  himself  with  the   soldier  who  guarded  him. 


PAUL'S  MISSIONARY  WORK  147 

Three  days  after  our  arrival  he  invited  the  leading  Jews 
to  meet  him  and  said  to  them,  'Brothers,  although  I 
have  done  nothing  against  the  Jewish  law  or  the  cus- 
toms of  our  ancestors,  I  was  handed  over  as  a  prisoner 
from  Jerusalem  to  the  Romans,  who  when  they  had  ex- 
amined me  were  willing  to  release  me,  for  I  was  innocent 
of  any  crime  deserving  of  death;  but  the  Jews  objected, 
so  I  w^as  forced  to  appeal  to  the  Emperor — not  that  I 
had  any  charge  to  bring  against  my  nation.  This  is  the 
reason  why  I  have  asked  to  see  you  and  speak  with  you, 
for  it  is  on  account  of  Israel's  hope  that  I  wear  this 
chain.' 

They  replied,  *  We  have  received  no  letters  about  you 
from  Judea  nor  has  any  brother  come  here  with  any  bad 
report  or  statement  about  you;  but  we  wish  to  hear  from 
you  what  your  views  are,  for  as  regards  this  sect  we 
know  that  it  is  everywhere  attacked.'  So  they  fixed  a 
day  and  came  to  him  in  large  numbers  at  the  place  where 
he  was  staying.  Then  from  morning  until  evening  he 
explained  and  testified  to  them  regarding  the  Kingdom 
of  God  and  tried  to  convince  them  about  Jesus  both 
from  the  Mosaic  law  and  the  prophets.  Some  were  con- 
vinced by  his  argument  and  others  w^ould  not  believe. 
When  they  could  not  agree  among  themselves  they  de- 
parted after  Paul  had  made  this  statement: '  Well  did  the 
Holy  Spirit  say  to  your  fathers  through  the  prophet 
Isaiah: 


Go  to  this  people  and  say  to  them, 

You  will  hear  and  hear  but  never  understand, 

You  will  look  and  look  but  never  perceive; 

For  this  people's  mind  is  obtuse, 

And  their  sense  of  hearing  is  dull, 

And  they  have  closed  their  eyes, 

To  prevent  their  seeing  with  their  eyes. 


148    THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES 

Or  hearing  with  their  ears, 

Or  iiiulerstanding  with  their  minds, 

And  turning  back  that  I  may  cure  them." 

*Be  assured  then  that  this  opportunity  to  be  saved 
that  God  has  given  you  has  been  transferred  to  other 
peoi)les,  and  they  will  listen  to  it.' 

For  two  whole  years  Paul  lived  in  his  own  hired  house, 
welcoming  all  who  came  to  him,  preaching  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  and  teaching  about  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  openly 
and  without  hindrance. 


PAUL'S  LETTERS 

GALATLVNS 

114.     Freedom  Through  the  Faith  that 
Christ  Inspires 

Paul,  an  apostle  sent  not  from  men  nor  commissioned 
by  any  man  but  by  Jesus  Christ  and  God  the  Father  who 
raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  from  all  the  brothers  who 
are  with  me,  to  the  churches  of  Galatia.  May  good-will 
and  peace  be  granted  you  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  to  set 
us  free  from  the  present  evil  world  in  accordance  with 
the  will  of  our  God  and  Father,  to  whom  be  the  praise 
forever  and  forever,  Amen. 

I  am  astonished  that  you  are  so  quickly  disserting  him 
who  called  you  in  the  love  of  Christ  and  are  accepting 
another  teaching.  Not  that  it  is  another,  only  certain 
men  are  unsettling  you  and  would  give  a  wrong  inter- 
pretation to  the  good  news  of  Christ.  For  no  human 
being  can  be  made  righteous  by  doing  what  the  law  com- 
mands. I  myself  have  been  crucified  with  Christ,  and 
it  is  no  longer  I  who  live,  but  Christ  who  lives  in  me. 
The  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  body  I  live  through  faith 
in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for 
me.  I  do  not  set  aside  God's  gracious  plan;  for  if 
righteousness  can  be  attained  by  keeping  the  law,  then 
Christ  died  in  vain. 

O  foolish  Galatians,  who  has  bewitched  you — you  be- 
fore whose  very  eyes  Jesus  Christ  has  been  vividly  de- 
picted on  the  cross  .^     I  would  ask  you  this  one  thing : 

U9 


150  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

did  you  receive  the  Spirit  because  you  did  what  the  law 
commands  or  because  you  had  faith  in  the  gospel  mes- 
sage ?  Are  you  so  foolish  as  to  begin  with  what  is  spiri- 
tual and  now  end  with  what  is  material?  Have  you 
had  all  these  experiences  for  nothing — if  it  really  has 
been  for  nothing?  When  God  furnishes  you  with  his 
Spirit  and  works  miracles  in  you,  does  he  do  it  because 
you  do  what  the  law  commands  or  because  you  have 
faith? 

Before  this  faith  came  we  Jews  were  kept  under  the 
restrictions  of  the  law  while  waiting  for  the  faith  that 
was  afterward  to  be  revealed.  So  the  law  was  our 
guardian  and  instructor  until  Christ  came,  that  we 
might  be  freed  by  faith.  But  now  that  faith  has  come 
we  are  no  longer  under  its  guardianship,  for  you  are  all 
sons  of  God  through  your  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as 
many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  Christ 
have  taken  on  his  character.  There  is  no  longer  any 
distinction  between  Jew  or  Greek,  slave  or  free,  male  or 
female,  for  you  are  all  as  one  in  union  with  Christ  Jesus. 

When  spiritually  we  were  like  children,  we  were  slaves 
to  the  elemental  forces  of  the  world;  but  when  the 
proper  time  came  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  born  of  a 
woman,  born  subject  to  the  law,  to  purchase  the  freedom 
of  those  who  were  subject  to  the  law,  that  we  might  en- 
ter into  the  heritage  of  sonship.  It  is  because  you  are 
sons  that  God  has  sent  into  our  hearts  the  Spirit  of  his 
Son,  crying, '  Our  Father  ! '  So  you  are  no  longer  a  slave 
but  a  son,  and  as  a  son  you  are  then  an  heir  through 
(lod's  act.  Stand  fast,  therefore,  in  the  freedom  which 
Christ  has  given  us,  and  do  not  let  yourselves  again  be 
enslaved.  For  those  who  live  in  union  with  Christ 
Jesus  the  observance  of  ceremonial  rites  or  the  failure  to 
observe  them  is  of  no  importance,  but  only  faith  work- 
ing through  love. 


GALATIANS  151 

115.  Following  the  Nobler  and  Higher 

Impulses 

Brothers,  you  are  called  to  enjoy  freedom;  only  do 
not  make  your  freedom  an  excuse  for  self-indulgence, 
but  serve  one  another  in  love.  For  the  entire  law  is 
summed  up  in  one  command,  'You  shall  love  your  neigh- 
bor as  yourself.'  If  you  bite  and  devour  one  another, 
be  careful  or  you  will  destroy  one  another.  I  mean,  let 
your  lives  be  guided  by  the  Spirit;  then  you  will  not 
follow  the  impulses  of  your  lower  nature.  For  the  im- 
pulses of  the  lower  nature  are  opposed  to  those  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  impulses  of  the  Spirit  are  opposed  to 
those  of  the  lower  nature,  for  these  two  are  contrary  to 
each  other,  so  that  you  cannot  merely  follow  your  de- 
sires. But  if  you  are  guided  by  the  Spirit,  you  are  not 
subject  to  the  law.  Now  the  deeds  prompted  by  the 
lower  nature  are  obvious,  such  as  sexual  vice,  impurity, 
sensuality,  idolatry,  sorcery,  quarrels,  contention,  jeal- 
ousy, anger,  rivalry,  factions,  party  strife,  envy,  drunken 
debauches  and  revels,  and  the  like.  I  tell  you  now,  as  I 
have  told  you  already,  that  those  who  indulge  in  such 
practices  shall  have  no  share  in  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
But  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  love,  joy,  peace,  patience, 
kindness,  generosity,  fidelity,  gentleness,  self-control — 
there  is  no  law  against  those  w^ho  practise  such  virtues. 

116.  Christian  Principles  in  Daily  Life 

Those  who  belong  to  Christ  have  crucified  the  lower 
nature  with  its  passions  and  impulses.  If  we  live  by  the 
Spirit,  let  us  also  direct  our  lives  by  the  Spirit.  Let  us 
not  be  conceited  nor  inclined  to  irritate  or  envy  one 
another. 

Even   if   any  one  is   caught  doing  what  is  wrong. 


15^1  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

brothers,  yon  wlio  are  spiritually  minded  should  set  such 
a  one  right  in  a  spirit  of  gentleness.  Let  each  of  you 
watch  over  himself  that  he  too  be  not  tempted.  Bear 
one  another's  burdens  and  so  obey  the  law  of  Christ. 

If  any  one  imagines  that  he  is  somebody  when  he  is 
no})ody,  he  deceives  himself.  Let  every  one  test  his 
own  work,  and  then  he  may  have  something  to  be  proud 
of  on  his  own  account  and  not  because  of  another  man, 
for  each  one  will  have  to  bear  his  own  responsibility. 
But  let  him  who  is  taught  the  Christian  truth  share  all 
blessings  with  him  who  teaches. 

Do  not  be  deceived,  God  is  not  to  be  mocked,  for 
whatever  a  man  sows  that  will  he  also  reap:  he  who 
sows  for  his  lower  nature  will  from  that  lower  nature 
reap  destruction;  but  he  who  sows  for  the  Spirit  w411 
from  the  Spirit  reap  immortal  life.  So  let  us  not  grow 
weary  of  doing  what  is  right,  for  if  we  do  not  relax  our 
efforts,  in  due  time  we  shall  reap  our  reward.  So  then 
as^we  have  opportunity  let  us  do  good  to  all  men 
anTl  especially  to  those  who  adhere  to  the  Christian 
faith. 

See  in  what  large  letters  I  am  writing  you  with  my 
own  hand.  All  who  wish  to  display  their  zeal  for  ex- 
ternal forms  try  to  compel  you  to  be  circumcised,  but 
their  only  object  is  to  escape  being  persecuted  for  the 
cross  of  Christ.  For  these  advocates  of  circumcision 
do  not  themselves* keep  the  law  of  Moses,  but  they  wish 
to  have  you  circumcised  that  they  may  boast  over  your 
zeal  for  external  forms. 

As  for  me,  may  I  never  boast  of  anything  except  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  which  the  world  has 
been  crucified  for  me  and  I  for  the  world.  For  in  Christ 
what  counts  is  neither  the  observance  of  ceremonial 
rites  nor  the  failure  to  observe  them,  but  the  new  nature ; 
and  may  peace  and  mercy  rest  on  as  many  as  will  direct 


GALATIANS  153 

their  lives  by  this  rule,  even  upon  those  who  are  God's 
true  Israel. 

From  this  time  on  let  no  man  interfere  with  me,  for 
I  bear  the  marks  of  Jesus  branded  on  my  body. 

The  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit, 
brothers,  Amen. 


I  THESSALONIANS 

117.     Commendation  of  the  Thessalonian 
Christians 

Paul  and  Silas  and  Timothy  to  the  church  of  the 
Thessalonians  in  union  with  God  the  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

May  good-will  and  peace  be  granted  to  you. 

We  thank  God  always  for  you  all,  mentioning  you  in 
our  prayers,  for  we  constantly  remember  before  our  God 
and  Father  your  active  faith  and  loving  service  and  un- 
wavering hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  O  brothers, 
beloved  by  God,  we  know  that  he  has  chosen  you,  be- 
cause the  good  news  we  proclaimed  came  to  you  not 
merely  as  so  many  words  but  with  power  and  inspiration 
and  with  great  assurance.  For  you  know  what  kind  of 
life  we  lived  among  you  for  your  sake,  and  you  followed 
the  example  set  by  us  and  by  the  Lord,  receiving  the 
gospel  message  amid  great  affliction  but  with  joy  in- 
spired by  the  Holy  Spirit.  By  so  doing  you  became  an 
example  for  all  the  believers  in  Macedonia  and  Greece; 
for  the  divine  message  has  resounded  from  you  not  only 
through  Macedonia  and  Greece,  but  in  every  place  your 
faith  in  God  has  become  known,  so  that  we  have  no  need 
to  speak  about  it.  People  tell  us  of  their  own  accord 
of  the  reception  you  gave  us  and  how  you  turned  from 
idols  to  serv^e  a  living  and  true  God  and  to  wait  for 
the  coming  of  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he  raised 
from  the  dead,  Jesus  our  Deliverer  from  the  coming 
wrath. 

154 


I  THESSALONIANS  155 

How  can  we  thank  God  enough  for  all  the  joy  that 
comes  to  us  through  you?  Night  and  day  we  pray 
most  earnestly  that  we  may  see  your  faces  and  supply 
whatever  is  lacking  in  your  faith.  May  our  God  and 
Father  himself  and  our  Lord  Jesus  direct  our  way  to 
you,  and  may  the  Lord  make  your  jove  for  one  an- 
other and  for  all  men  grow  ever  greater,  even  as  does 
our  love  for  you,  so  as  to  make  your  hearts  strong  and 
your  characters  irreproachable  in  the  sight  of  our  God 
and  Father,  when  our  Lord  Jesus  comes  with  all  his 
holy  ones. 


118.     The  Way  a  Christian  Ought  to  Live 

Finally,  brothers,  we  beg  and  exhort  you  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  to  follow  our  instructions  about  the 
way  you  ought  to  live,  so  that  you  may  please  God. 
You  are  indeed  living  that  life,  but  I  write  that  you 
may  improve  more  and  more.  For  you  know  the  com- 
mands we  gave  you  on  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
It  is  God's  will  that  you  should  be  pure,  that  you  should 
abstain  from  sexual  vice,  that  each  one  of  you  should 
learn  to  live  with  his  wife  with  a  pure  and  noble  intent 
and  not  to  gratify  sexual  passion  as  do  those  who  have 
no  knowledge  of  God.  Also  it  is  God's  will  that  no  one 
should  transgress  or  wrong  his  brother  in  this  matter, 
for  the  Lord  avenges  all  these  things,  as  we  told  you 
plainly  when  we  solemnly  protested  against  them.  God 
has  not  called  us  to  live  an  impure  but  a  pure  life. 
Therefore  he  who  disregards  this  disregards  not  man 
but  God  who  has  given  his  Holy  Spirit  to  you. 

There  is  no  need  to  write  you  about  loving  your  Chris- 
tian brothers,  for  you  yourselves  have  been  taught  by 
God  to  love  one  another,  and  indeed  you  do  love  all 
the  brothers  throughout  Macedonia.    We  entreat  you, 


i:,0  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

})rotliers,  to  do  so  more  and  more.  Also  endeavor  not 
to  meddle  but  to  attend  to  your  own  business  and  to 
work  with  your  own  hands  as  we  directed  you,  that  you 
may  win  the  approval  of  those  who  are  not  Christians 
and  that  you  may  never  be  in  need. 

119.     The  Christian  Attitude 

Brothers,  you  are  all  sons  of  the  light  and  sons  of  the 
day.  We  do  not  belong  to  the  night  nor  to  darkness. 
So  then  let  us  not  sleep,  as  unbelievers  do,  but  let  us 
keep  watch  and  be  sober,  for  it  is  at  night  that  sleepers 
sleep  and  drunkards  drink.  We  who  belong  to  the  day 
must  be  sober,  armed  with  faith  and  love  as  w  ith  a  coat 
of  mail  and  with  the  hope  of  salvation  as  a  helmet;  for 
God  did  not  intend  us  to  be  victims  of  his  WTath  but  to 
win  salvation  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  died 
for  us  that,  whether  we  are  keeping  w^atch  on  earth  or 
sleeping  the  sleep  of  death,  we  may  have  life  together 
with  him.  So  encourage  one  another  and  try  to  build 
up  one  another's  character,  as  indeed  you  are  doing. 

Brothers,  we  beg  you  to  appreciate  those  who  are 
laboring  among  you  as  Christian  leaders  and  advisers. 
Hold  them  in  the  highest  esteem  and  love  for  the  sake 
of  the  work  they  are  doing.  Live  at  peace  with  one 
another. 

We  also  urge  you,  brothers,  to  warn  meddlesome 
idlers,  to  cheer  the  discouraged  and  to  give  a  helping 
hand  to  the  weak,  and  to  be  patient  with  every  one. 
See  that  none  of  you  returns  evil  for  evil,  but  alw  ays  aim 
to  do  good  to  one  another  and  to  all  men.  Always  be 
joyful  and  never  cease  to  pray.  Whatever  happens 
give  thanks  to  God,  for  this  is  God's  will  revealed  to  you 
through  Christ  Jesus.  Do  not  restrict  the  manifesta- 
tions of  the  Spirit  nor  make  light  of  prophetic  utter- 


I  THESSALONIANS  157 

ances,  but  test  all  these,  hold  fast  what  is  good,  and 
avoid  every  form  of  evil. 

Now  may  God  himself  who  gives  peace  make  you 
pure  through  and  through.  May  your  spirit,  soul,  and 
body  be  kept  absolutely  faultless  until  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  who  calls  you  is  faithful  and  he 
will  do  this  very  thing. 

Brothers,  pray  for  us,  greet  for  us  all  the  brothers  with 
the  holy  kiss.  I  solemnly  charge  you  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  to  have  this  letter  read  aloud  to  all  the  brothers. 

The  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 


n  THESSALONIANS 

120.     Commendation  and  Encouragement 

Paul,  Silas  and  Timothy  to  the  church  of  the  Thessa- 
lonians  in  union  with  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Love  and  peace  to  you  from  God  the  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  ought  to  thank  God  always  for  you,  brothers,  as 
it  is  i)roi)er,  because  your  faith  is  growing  exceedingly 
and  the  love  of  each  of  you  for  all  the  others  is  con- 
stantly increasing.  We  therefore  speak  with  pride  of 
you  among  the  churches  of  God  because  of  your  stead- 
fastness and  faith  through  all  the  persecutions  and  suf- 
ferings which  you  are  enduring.  These  are  plain  proofs 
of  God's  justice:  you  are  suffering  for  the  Kingdom  of 
God  that  you  may  be  proved  worthy  of  it,  since  God 
considers  it  but  just  to  repay  with  suffering  those  who 
are  inflicting  suffering  on  you,  and  to  give  you  who  are 
suffering  relief  when  the  Lord  Jesus  is  revealed  and 
comes  from  heaven  attended  by  his  mighty  angels. 

To  this  end  we  too  constantly  pray  that  our  God  will 
make  you  worthy  of  the  call  that  you  have  received 
and  by  his  mighty  power  fully  gratify  your  every  good 
desire  and  crown  with  success  each  effort  prompted  by 
your  faith,  so  that  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  may  be 
honored  by  you  and  you  by  him  through  the  loving- 
kindness  of  our  God  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

As  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  our 
gathering  to  meet  him,  we  entreat  you,  brothers,  not  to 
let  your  minds  be  easily  unsettled  or  disturbed  by  any 
pretended  revelation  of  the  Spirit,  whether  given  orally 

158 


II   THESSALONIANS  159 

or  by  a  letter  purporting  to  come  from  us  to  the  effect 
that  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  already  here.  Let  no  one 
in  any  way  deceive  you. 

Finally,  brothers,  pray  for  us  that  God's  message  may 
run  its  race  and  be  crowned  with  success,  as  it  has  been 
in  3"our  case,  and  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  unjust 
and  wicked  men,  for  all  do  not  believe  in  Christ.  But 
the  Lord  is  faithful  and  he  will  surely  strengthen  you 
and  guard  you  against  the  evil  one.  Moreover,  through 
our  faith  in  the  Lord  we  have  confidence  in  you  that  you 
are  doing  and  will  continue  to  do  what  we  command. 
May  the  Lord  so  direct  your  hearts  that  you  will  attain 
God's  love  and  the  endurance  that  Christ  alone  inspires. 

121.     Each  Man's  Obligation  to  Work 

We  command  you,  brothers,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  not  to  have  anything  to  do  with  a  brother  who 
lives  in  idleness  and  not  according  to  the  instruction 
which  you  received  from  us.  For  you  know  that  it 
is  your  duty  to  imitate  our  example.  We  were  not  idle 
when  we  were  with  you  nor  did  we  eat  any  one's  food 
without  paying  for  it,  but  in  toil  and  hardship  we 
worked  day  and  night  so  as  not  to  be  a  burden  to  any 
of  you.  This  was  not  because  we  had  no  right  to  free 
support,  but  that  we  might  ourselves  give  you  an  ex- 
ample to  imitate.  Even  while  we  were  with  you  we 
laid  down  this  rule :  *  If  any  man  refuses  to  work,  then 
he  shall  not  eat.'  But  we  hear  that  some  of  your  num- 
ber are  living  in  idleness  and  that  instead  of  doing  their 
own  work  they  are  meddling  in  other  people's  affairs. 
Now  on  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  we  command 
and  exhort  such  people  to  work  quietly  and  earn  their 
own  living. 

Brothers,  you  must  not  grow  weary  of  doing  right. 


100  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

If  any  one  will  not  obey  our  commands  as  set  forth  in 
this  letter,  note  that  man,  let  no  one  have  anything  to 
do  with  him,  that  he  may  be  made  to  feel  ashamed. 
Do  not  look  upon  him  as  an  enemy  but  warn  him  as  a 
brother. 

May  the  Lord  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  at  all 
times  and  in  all  ways.     The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

L  Paul,  add  this  greeting  in  my  own  handwriting; 
it  is  a  proof  of  genuineness  in  every  letter.  This  is 
the  way  I  write. 

The  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 


I  CORINTHIANS 

122.    The  Importance  of  Christian  Unity 

Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  by  the  will 
of  God,  and  brother  Sosthenes  to  the  church  of  God  at 
Corinth,  to  those  who  are  consecrated  in  Christ  Jesus 
and  called  to  be  God's  people,  as  well  as  to  all  who  in 
every  place  invoke  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
their  Lord  as  well  as  ours.  May  love  and  peace  be 
granted  you  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

I  thank  God  continually  for  the  blessings  which  he 
has  bestowed  on  you  through  Jesus  Christ.  Through 
him  you  have  been  so  richly  and  fully  endowed  with 
every  form  of  inspired  speech  and  knowledge  that  you 
have  confirmed  the  testimony  which  I  bore  to  Christ 
when  I  was  with  you. 

Brothers,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  I  en- 
treat you  all  to  agree  in  your  statement  of  faith.  There 
must  be  no  factions  among  you,  but  you  must  be  united 
both  in  your  way  of  thinking  and  in  your  purpose.  For 
I  have  been  informed,  brothers,  by  the  members  of 
Chloe's  household  that  there  are  quarrels  among  you. 
AMiat  I  mean  is  this :  each  of  you  is  saying,  '  I  am  a  fol- 
lower of  Paul,'  or  'I  of  Apollos,'  or,  'I  of  Peter,'  or,  'I 
of  Christ.' 

Is  Christ  divided  ?  Was  Paul  crucified  for  you,  or  did 
you  pledge  allegiance  to  Paul  when  you  were  baptized  '^ 
I  am  thankful  now  that  I  baptized  none  of  you  except 
Crispus  and  Gains,  so  that  no  one  can  say  that  you 
were  baptized  in  my  name.     Yes,  I  did  baptize  the 

161 


1G>  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

liousehold  of  Stephanas,  but  to  the  best  of  my  knowl- 
edge I  l)aptized  no  one  else;  for  Christ  sent  me  not  to 
baptize  but  to  proclaim  the  good  news. 


123.    The  Power  of  the  Simple  Christian  Faith 

I  did  not  proclaim  the  good  news  in  fine  rhetoric,  for 
fear  that  the  cross  of  Christ  might  lose  its  power.  The 
message  of  the  cross  seems  indeed  mere  foolishness  to 
those  who  are  on  their  way  to  destruction,  but  it  is  a 
symbol  of  God's  power  to  us  whom  he  is  saving,  for  it 
stands  written  in  the  scriptures: 

I  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise, 

And  will  bring  to  naught  the  prudence  of  the  prudent. 

^\^lere  is  the  wise  man  ?  Where  is  the  interpreter  of 
the  law.''  Wliere  is  the  philosopher .^^  Has  not  God 
shown  that  the  world's  wisdom  is  but  foolishness  ?  For 
when  the  world  in  all  its  wisdom  failed  to  know  God,  he 
in  his  wisdom  saw  fit  by  means  of  this  message,  which  is 
regarded  as  foolish,  to  save  those  who  believe  it.  The 
Jews  demand  miraculous  signs,  the  Greeks  are  in  search 
of  wisdom,  but  we  proclaim  the  crucified  Christ.  To 
the  Jews  it  is  an  offense  and  to  the  Greeks  mere  foolish- 
ness, but  to  those  who  are  called  of  God,  both  Jews  and 
Greeks,  Christ  is  a  manifestation  of  God's  power  and 
wisdom.  For  what  they  regard  as  the  foolishness  and 
weakness  of  God  is  wiser  and  stronger  than  anything 
human.  For  consider,  brothers,  the  facts  regarding 
your  own  call:  not  many  were  wise,  as  men  count  wis- 
dom, not  many  were  influential,  not  many  were  of 
noble  birth.  On  the  contrary,  God  has  chosen  the  un- 
learned of  the  world  to  put  to  shame  the  wise,  the  weak 
in  the  world  to  put  to  shame  the  strong.     God  has 


I   CORINTHIANS  163 

chosen  what  the  world  calls  mean  and  despised,  yes, 
even  nonentities,  to  bring  to  naught  the  things  which 
are,  so  that  no  human  being  should  have  anything  to 
boast  of  before  God, 

So  when  I  came  to  you,  my  brothers,  I  did  not  come 
with  a  masterly  display  of  eloquence  or  wisdom  to  pro- 
claim to  you  God's  revelation.  I  determined  while  I 
was  among  you  to  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and 
that  he  was  crucified.  In  bodily  weakness  and  fear  and 
much  anxiety  I  came  to  you.  What  I  said  and  what  I 
preached  did  not  consist  of  persuasive  words  of  wisdom 
but  depended  on  the  manifestation  of  spiritual  power, 
that  your  faith  might  be  based  not  on  human  wisdom 
but  on  the  power  of  God. 

124.     The  Source  and  Evidence  of  Spiritual 
Insight 

God  has  revealed  his  wisdom  to  us  by  his  Spirit,  for 
the  Spirit  fathoms  everything,  even  the  depths  of  God. 
What  human  being  knows  the  innermost  thoughts  of  a 
man  except  the  man's  own  spirit  within  him  "^  So,  too, 
no  one  knows  the  innermost  thoughts  of  God  except 
God's  own  Spirit.  But  we  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  comes  from  God,  that 
we  may  appreciate  the  benefits  bestowed  upon  us  by 
God.  What  he  revealed  to  us  we  teach  not  in  the  lan- 
guage of  human  wisdom  but  in  words  taught  by  the 
Spirit,  interpreting  spiritual  things  in  spiritual  terms. 
Now  the  worldly  man  does  not  accept  the  teachings  of 
God's  Spirit,  for  to  him  they  are  foolishness  and  he 
cannot  understand  them;  they  must  be  spiritually  ap- 
preciated. The  spiritual  man  can  see  the  true  value  of 
everything,  but  his  own  true  value  is  seen  by  no  man. 
For  who  has  known  the  mind  of  God  so  as  to  be  able  to 


1G4  PAUL'S   LETTERS 

instruct   him?     But  we  who  are  spiritual   share   the 
thoughts  of  Christ. 

Then  I  was  not  able  to  speak  to  you,  brothers,  as  to. 
men  who  had  spiritual  insight,  but  I  had  to  speak  to  you 
as  to  men  governed  by  their  physical  nature,  or  as  to 
infants  in  the  Christian  faith.  I  fed  you  w^ith  milk,  not 
witli  meat,  for  you  were  not  strong  enough  to  under- 
stand the  more  solid  truths,  and  you  are  not  strong 
enough  even  now.  You  are  still  governed  by  your 
physical  nature,  for  as  long  as  jealousy  and  quarrelling 
prevail  among  you,  are  you  not  w^orldly  and  behaving 
as  other  men  do  ?  For  whenever  any  one  says,  '  I  am 
a  follower  of  Paul,'  and  another,  *I  of  Apollos,'  are  you 
not  worldly  ?  ^Nho  is  Apollos  ?  Who  is  Paul  ?  They 
are  simply  servants  through  whom  you  w^ere  led  to  ac- 
cept the  faith.  Each  one  played  the  part  that  God  as- 
signed to  him.  I  planted  the  faith,  Apollos  watered  it, 
but  God  made  it  grow.  Therefore  neither  he  who 
I)lants  nor  he  who  waters  it  counts  for  anything,  but 
(iod  who  makes  it  grow.  He  who  plants  and  he  who 
waters  are  on  the  same  basis :  each  will  get  his  own  full 
reward  for  his  own  special  work. 

We  are  fellow  workers  with  God;  you  are  God's  field, 
God's  building.  By  virtue  of  my  divine  commission  as 
an  exi)ert  master-builder  I  laid  the  foundation,  and  an- 
other man  is  l)uilding  on  it.  Let  each  one  be  careful 
how  he  })uilds,  for  no  one  can  lay  any  other  foundation 
than  that  which  is  laid,  that  is  Jesus  Christ. 

So  let  none  of  you  boast  about  those  who  minister  to 
you.  For  all  things  are  yours :  Paul,  Apollos,  Peter,  the 
world,  life,  death,  whatever  is  now  and  whatever  is  to 
be— all  these  things  are  yours  and  you  are  Christ's  and 
Christ  is  God's. 


I   CORINTHIANS  165 

125.     The  Unchristian  Attitude  of  the 
Corinthian  Christians 

Wlio  gives  you  your  superiority?  What  have  you 
that  has  not  been  given  you  ?  If  then  it  has  been  given 
you,  why  do  you  boast  as  if  it  had  not  ?  So  you  ah-eady 
have  your  hearts'  desire !  You  consider  yourself  rich! 
You  have  begun  to  reign  without  us !  Would  that  we 
had  the  right  to  reign  with  you,  for  it  seems  to  me  that 
God  has  assigned  to  us  apostles  the  lowest  place,  that, 
like  men  doomed  to  death,  we  may  be  made  a  spectacle 
to  the  world,  to  angels  and  to  men.  For  Christ's  sake 
we  are  called  'fools,'  while  you  in  union  with  Christ  are 
men  of  good  judgment !  We  are  weak,  but  you  are 
strong;  you  are  honored,  but  we  are  despised.  To  this 
very  hour  we  are  hungry  and  thirsty  and  ill-clad ;  we  are 
knocked  about  and  homeless ;  we  toil,  working  w  ith  our 
own  hands.  AMien  reviled,  we  bless ;  when  persecuted, 
we  patiently  endure;  when  slandered,  we  try  to  con- 
ciliate. Up  to  the  present  we  have  been  treated  as  the 
scum  of  the  earth,  the  dregs  of  society. 

I  do  not  write  this  to  make  you  feel  ashamed,  but  to 
warn  you  as  my  dear  children;  for  you  may  have  thou- 
sands to  guide  you  in  the  Christian  faith,  but  you  have 
only  one  father.  It  was  I  who  through  union  with 
Christ  Jesus  by  proclaiming  to  you  the  good  news  be- 
came your  father.  Therefore  I  entreat  you,  imitate  me. 
For  this  reason  I  am  sending  you  Timothy,  my  dear, 
faithful  child  in  the  Christian  service,  who  will  remind 
you  of  those  methods  of  Christian  teaching  which  I  fol- 
low everywhere  and  in  every  church. 

Some  of  you  are  filled  with  pride,  thinking  that  I  am 
not  coming  to  you.  I  will  come  to  you  very  soon,  if  the 
Lord  wills,  and  then  I  will  find  out  not  only  what  those 
proud  persons  are  saying  but  what  power  they  possess, 


166  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

for  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  not  based  on  words  but  on 
power.  What  do  you  wish  ?  Am  I  to  come  to  you  with 
a  rod  to  disciphne  you  or  with  love  and  gentleness  ? 

It  is  widely  reported  that  there  is  immorality  among 
you  and  of  a  kind  that  is  unknown  even  among  the 
heathen — a  man  is  living  with  his  father's  wife.  And 
yet  you  are  filled  with  pride,  instead  of  being  so  grieved 
by  it  that  you  expel  the  perpetrator  of  this  crime  from 
your  midst.  I,  on  my  part,  present  with  you  in  spirit, 
although  absent  in  the  body,  have  already  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  passed  sentence  upon  this  offender. 
When  you  were  all  assembled  and  my  spirit  was  with 
you,  I  by  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  delivered  that 
individual  over  to  Satan,  that  what  is  sensual  in  him 
may  be  destroyed  in  order  that  his  spirit  may  be  saved 
on  the  day  when  the  Lord  will  appear.  Your  boast- 
ing is  no  credit  to  you. 

In  my  letter  I  wrote  that  you  were  not  to  associate 
with  the  immoral,  not  that  you  were  to  keep  away  en- 
tirely from  those  in  the  world  who  are  immoral  or  greedy 
or  thievish  or  idolaters,  for  in  that  case  you  would  have 
to  leave  the  world  altogether.  What  I  meant  was  that 
you  were  not  to  associate  with  any  so-called  brother  who 
is  immoral  or  greedy  or  an  idolater  or  abusive  or  a 
drunkard  or  thievish.  With  such  you  ought  not  even 
to  eat !  For  what  right  have  I  to  judge  outsiders  ? 
But  you  yourselves  have  to  judge  those  within  the 
church.  God  will  judge  those  outside.  Expel  the  evil 
man  from  among  you. 

126.    The  Settlement  of  Differences  Between 
Christians 

Is  it  possible  that  any  one  of  you,  when  he  has  a  dis- 
pute with  another  Christian,  will  have  his  case  tried  be- 


I   CORINTHIANS  167 

fore  pagan  judges  instead  of  before  God's  people  ?  Do 
you  not  know  that  God's  people  are  to  sit  in  judgment 
upon  the  world?  If  the  world  is  to  come  under  your 
jurisdiction,  are  you  incapable  of  deciding  petty  ques- 
tions ?  Do  you  not  know  that  we  are  to  sit  in  judgment 
upon  angels,  to  say  nothing  of  the  things  that  pertain  to 
this  life  ?  Yet  when  you  have  questions  of  this  life  to 
decide,  you  refer  them  to  the  judgment  of  men  who  from 
the  point  of  view  of  the  church  are  of  no  account !  I  say 
this  in  order  to  put  you  to  shame.  Has  it  come  to  this, 
that  there  is  not  a  single  wise  man  among  you  who  is 
able  to  arbitrate  between  two  of  his  brothers,  but  that 
one  brother  goes  to  law  with  another  and  that,  too,  be- 
fore unbelievers  ! 

The  fact  that  you  have  lawsuits  with  one  another  is  in 
itself  evidence  of  a  defect  in  you.  Why  do  you  not 
rather  accept  injury  .^^  Why  not  rather  submit  to  being 
cheated .''  On  the  contrary,  you  wrong  and  cheat  even 
your  own  brothers.  Do  you  not  know  that  wrong- 
doers will  have  no  share  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  .^  Be 
not  deceived;  neither  the  immoral  nor  idolaters  nor 
adulterers  nor  any  who  practise  or  lend  themselves  to 
unnatural  lusts  nor  thieves  nor  the  greedy  nor  the 
drunkards  nor  the  abusive  nor  extortioners  will  have 
any  share  in  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

Some  of  you  were  once  such  as  these;  but  you  have 
washed  yourselves  clean,  you  have  been  made  pure  and 
guiltless  through  baptism  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  through  having  received  the  Spirit  of  our 
God. 


127.     The  Sacredness  of  the  Human  Body 

In  all  things  I  can  do  as  I  like,  but  they  are  not  all 
good  for  me.     In  all  things  I  can  do  as  I  like,  but  I  will 


168  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

not  let  anything  master  me.  Food  and  the  stomach 
were  made  for  one  another,  but  God  will  put  an  end  to 
hoth.  The  body  is  not  meant  for  immorality,  but  for 
the  service  of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  for  the  body. 
Even  as  God  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead,  so  will  he 
also  raise  us  up  by  his  own  power. 

Do  you  not  know  that  your  bodies  are  members  that 
belong-  to  Christ  .^  Shall  I  then  take  away  the  members 
that  belong  to  Christ  and  devote  them  to  a  prostitute.^ 
God  forbid  !  Do  you  not  know  that  he  who  enters  into 
union  with  a  prostitute  is  one  with  her  in  body  (for  the 
two,  it  is  said,  'shall  become  one  body'),  while  he  who 
enters  into  union  with  the  Lord  is  one  with  him  in  spirit  ? 

Shun  all  immorality  !  Every  other  sin  that  a  man 
commits  is  outside  the  body,  but  the  immoral  man  sins 
against  his  own  body.  Do  you  not  know  that  your 
body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  is  within  you, 
which  you  have  received  from  God  .^^  You  are  not  your 
own,  for  you  were  bought  for  a  price.  Be  sure  to  honor 
God  with  your  bodies. 

No  temptation  has  waylaid  you  that  is  beyond  man's 
power  to  resist.  God  is  faithful  and  will  not  let  you  be 
tempted  beyond  what  you  can  stand;  but  when  the 
temi)tation  comes,  he  will  provide  the  way  of  escape,  so 
that  you  will  have  strength  to  endure. 

128.     The  Obligations  of  Marriage 

For  married  people  my  instructions  are  (and  they  are 
not  mine  but  the  Master's):  a  wife  is  not  to  separate 
from  her  husband.  If  she  is  actually  separated,  let  her 
remain  single  or  be  reconciled  to  him.  Also  a  husband 
must  not  divorce  his  wife. 

To  another  class  of  persons  I  say  (on  my  own  au- 
thority, not  the  Master's) :  if  any  Christian  brother  has  a 


I   CORINTHIANS  169 

wife  who  is  not  a  believer  and  she  consents  to  live  with 
him,  let  him  not  divorce  her.  Also  if  any  woman  has  a 
liusband  who  is  not  a  believer  and  he  consents  to  live 
with  her,  let  her  not  divorce  her  husband.  For  the  un- 
believing husband  is  consecrated  through  union  with  his 
wife,  and  a  woman  who  is  not  a  believer  is  consecrated 
through  union  Avith  a  Christian  brother.  Otherwise 
your  children  would  be  classed  with  the  heathen,  while 
as  a  matter  of  fact  they  belong  to  God's  people.  But  if 
an  unbeHever  is  determined  to  separate,  let  him  do  so; 
in  such  cases  the  Christian  brother  or  sister  is  free  from 
bondage  to  the  other.  God  has  called  us,  however,  to 
live  harmonious  lives.  O  wife,  how  do  you  know  but 
that  you  may  save  your  husband  ?  O  husband,  how  do 
you  know  but  that  you  may  save  your  wife  .^ 

A  woman  is  bound  to  her  husband  as  long  as  he  lives; 
but  if  he  dies,  she  is  free  to  marry  whom  she  pleases,  pro- 
vided he  is  a  Christian.  Yet  she  is  happier  if  she  re- 
mains as  she  is — at  least,  that  is  my  opinion,  and  I  think 
also  that  I  am  guided  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

129.     Consideration  for  Other  Men's  Scruples 

Now  in  regard  to  food  that  has  been  offered  to  idols ; 
we  are  quite  aware  that  'we  all  possess  knowledge!' 
But  knowledge  makes  people  conceited,  while  love 
builds  up  character.  If  any  one  imagines  he  has  some 
knowledge,  he  may  be  sure  that  he  has  not  yet  attained 
the  knowledge  he  ought  to  have.  But  if  any  one  loves 
God  he  is  known  by  God. 

In  regard  then  to  food  that  has  been  offered  to  idols: 
we  know  that,  as  you  say,  'an  idol  represents  nothing 
that  actually  exists  in  the  world  and  there  is  only  one 
God.'  But  every  one  does  not  have  this  knowledge. 
Some,  as  a  result  of  their  association  with  idols,  eat  this 


170  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

food  as  if  it  were  really  sacrificed  to  a  god,  and  so  their 
weak  conscience  is  defiled.  Food  itself  will  not  affect 
our  standing  with  God;  we  are  neither  better  for  eating 
nor  worse  for  not  eating;  but  always  take  care  that  the 
exercise  of  your  right  does  not  prove  in  any  way  a 
hindrance  to  the  weak.  Suppose  some  one  sees  you, 
with  your  enlightenment,  feasting  in  an  idol's  temple; 
will  not  his  conscience,  if  he  is  a  weak  brother,  be  so 
hardened  that  he  will  violate  his  scruples  by  eating  what 
has  been  offered  to  idols  ?  So  through  your  enlightened 
knowledge  this  weak  brother,  for  whom  Christ  died,  will 
be  ruined.  By  sinning  in  this  way  against  your  brothers 
and  injuring  their  weak  consciences  you  are  sinning 
against  Christ.  Therefore  if  what  I  eat  proves  a  hin- 
drance to  my  brother,  sooner  than  injure  him  I  will 
never  eat  meat  again  as  long  as  I  live. 

In  all  things  I  can  do  as  I  like,  but  they  are  not  all 
good  for  me.  In  all  things  I  can  do  as  I  like,  but  they 
do  not  all  build  up  character.  Each  of  us  must  seek  not 
merely  his  own  good  but  that  of  his  neighbor. 

Eat  any  food  that  is  sold  in  the  market,  without  ask- 
ing questions  to  satisfy  your  conscientious  scruples,  for 
the  earth  and  all  that  is  in  it  belongs  to  God.  When  a 
man  who  is  not  a  Christian  invites  you  to  dinner  and 
you  agree  to  go,  eat  whatever  is  put  before  you  without 
asking  questions  to  satisfy  your  conscientious  scruples. 

So  whether  you  eat  or  drink  or  whatever  you  do,  do 
all  to  the  honor  of  God.  Give  no  offense  to  the  Jews  or 
to  those  who  are  not  Jews  or  to  the  church  of  God. 
Even  so  I  seek  to  satisfy  all  men  in  all  points,  not  seek- 
ing my  own  advantage  but  that  of  the  many,  that  they 
may  be  saved.     Imitate  me,  as  I  in  turn  imitate  Christ. 


I   CORINTHIANS  171 

130.     The  Spirit  of  a  True  Apostle 

Am  I  not  free  ?  Am  I  not  an  apostle  ?  Have  I  not 
seen  Jesus  our  Lord  ?  Ave  not  you  the  work  that  I  have 
accomphshed  with  his  help  ?  Do  you  not  know  that 
those  who  perform  the  temple  rites  get  their  food  from 
the  temple,  and  that  the  attendants  at  the  altar  receive 
a  share  of  the  sacrifices  ?  In  the  same  way  the  Lord  di- 
rected that  those  who  proclaim  the  good  news  are  to  get 
their  living  in  return  for  their  services.  But  I  have  not 
availed  myself  of  these  rights,  nor  do  I  now  write  in 
order  to  secure  them  for  myself,  for  I  would  rather  die 
than  have  any  one  deprive  me  of  this  my  source  of  pride. 
For  though  I  proclaim  the  good  news,  that  is  nothing  to 
be  proud  of,  for  that  is  a  duty  which  I  must  perform.  I 
am  in  misery  if  I  do  not  proclaim  it. 

If  I  do  this  spontaneously,  I  get  my  reward  in  so 
doing,  but  if  I  do  it  because  I  must,  it  simply  means  that 
I  have  been  intrusted  with  a  responsibility  which  I  must 
assume.  How  then  do  I  get  a  reward  ?  In  that  I  pro- 
claim the  good  news  without  charge  and  do  not  insist 
upon  my  right  of  being  supported  while  I  proclaim  the 
gospel  message. 

Though  I  am  free  from  all  human  control,  I  have 
made  myself  a  slave  to  all  in  order  to  win  the  more  con- 
verts to  Christ.  To  the  Jews  I  have  become  like  a  Jew 
to  win  Jews,  that  is,  to  those  subject  to  the  law  I  have 
been  as  if  I  too  were  subject  to  the  law — though  I  am 
not  myself  subject  to  the  law — in  order  to  win  those  sub- 
ject to  the  law.  To  those  not  Jews  who  are  not  subject 
to  the  law  I  became  as  one  who  is  free  from  the  law — not 
that  I  am  free  from  God's  law;  on  the  contrary,  I  am 
subject  to  the  law  of  Christ — in  order  that  I  may  win 
those  who  are  free  from  the  law.  To  the  weak  I  have 
become  weak  in  order  to  win  the  weak.     I  have  adapted 


172  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

myself  to  all  men  in  order  at  any  cost  to  save  some. 
This  I  do  for  the  sake  of  the  good  news,  that  I  may 
have  a  share  in  its  blessings. 

Do  you  not  know  that  in  a  race,  though  all  run,  only 
one  wins  the  prize  .^  So  run  that  you  may  win  the 
prize.  Every  athlete  exercises  self-restraint  in  every 
way;  but  while  they  do  this  to  win  a  crown  that  per- 
ishes, we  do  it  to  secure  one  that  is  eternal.  So  then  I 
run  as  one  who  is  sure  of  his  goal.  I  do  not  plant  my 
blows  as  a  boxer  who  beats  the  air;  rather  I  constantly 
discipline  my  body  and  keep  it  under  control  for  fear 
that  I,  who  announced  the  contest  to  others,  might  my- 
self be  disqualified. 

13L     The  Unity  of  the  Loyal  Christian 
Brotherhood 

Now,  brothers,  I  wish  you  to  understand  about  spir- 
itual gifts.  There  are  different  kinds  of  gifts,  but  all  are 
bestowed  by  the  same  Spirit.  There  are  various  ways 
of  serving,  but  all  are  for  the  same  Master.  There  are 
different  manifestations  of  God's  power,  but  the  same 
God  is  working  in  all  of  you  in  all  these  ways.  Each  is 
given  his  own  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  for  the  com- 
mon good. 

Just  as  the  human  body  is  one  whole  yet  has  many 
members,  while  all  the  members,  although  many,  form 
only  one  body,  so  it  is  with  Christ.  For  by  the  one 
Spirit  and  in  order  to  form  one  body  we  have  all  been 
baptized,  whether  we  were  Jews  or  Greeks,  slaves  or 
freemen,  and  we  have  all  been  imbued  with  the  same 
Spirit.  For  the  human  body  consists  not  of  one  member 
but  of  many.  If  the  foot  were  to  say,  'Because  I  am 
not  the  hand  I  do  not  belong  to  the  body,'  that  would 
not  make  it  any  less  a  part  of  the  body.     If  the  ear  were 


I   CORINTHIANS  173 

to  say,  '  Because  I  am  not  an  eye,  I  do  not  belong  to  the 
body,'  it  would  be,  for  all  that,  a  part  of  the  body.  If 
the  whole  body  were  an  eye,  where  would  the  hearing 
be?  If  the  whole  body  were  an  ear,  where  would  the 
sense  of  smell  be  ?  But  as  it  is,  God  gave  every  one  of 
the  members  in  the  body  its  proper  place,  exactly  as  he 
wished.  If  they  were  all  only  one  member,  where 
would  the  body  be?  As  it  is,  while  there  are  many 
members  there  is  only  one  body. 

The  eye  cannot  say  to  the  hand,  *I  have  no  need  of 
you,'  nor  can  the  head  say  to  the  feet,  'I  have  no  need 
of  you.'  On  the  contrary,  even  those  members  of  the 
body  which  seem  weaker  are  necessary.  God  has  so 
combined  the  different  members,  giving  special  dignity 
to  those  which  are  inferior,  that  there  may  be  no  dis- 
union in  the  body,  but  that  the  parts  may  have  a  com- 
mon concern  for  one  another.  If  one  member  suffers, 
all  members  suffer  with  it.  If  one  member  is  honored, 
all  the  members  share  its  honor. 

Now  you  are  one  body — the  body  of  Christ,  and  you 
individually  are  members  of  it.  And  God  gave  each  his 
proper  place  in  the  church :  apostles  first,  prophets  next, 
teachers  third,  then  workers  of  miracles,  healers,  helpers, 
administrators,  3-nd  those  who  speak  in  various  forms  of 
ecstasy. 

Are  all  apostles  ?  Are  all  prophets  ?  Are  all  teach- 
ers? Are  all  workers  of  miracles?  Are  all  healers? 
Are  all  able  to  speak  in  ecstasy  ?  Are  all  able  to  inter- 
pret their  utterances?  But  constantly  seek  to  attain 
the  highest  gifts. 

132.     The  Supremacy  of  Love 
Yet  I  will  show  you  a  far  better  way.      Though  I 
speak  the  ecstatic  language  of  men  and  of  angels  and 
have  not  love,  I  have  become  a  resounding  trumpet  or 


174  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

a  clanging  cymbal.  Even  though  I  have  the  prophetic 
gift  and  can  understand  all  mysteries  and  all  knowledge 
and  have  sufficient  faith  to  remove  mountains,  and 
have  not  love,  I  am  nothing.  Though  I  give  all  I  have 
to  feed  the  poor  and  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have 
not  love,  I  gain  nothing. 

Love  is  patient  and  kind;  love  is  not  envious;  love  is 
not  boastful,  is  not  conceited,  does  not  offend,  is  not 
self-seeking,  is  never  enraged,  does  not  resent  wrong; 
does  not  delight  in  evil,  but  delights  in  the  truth. 
Love  forgives  all  things,  believes  all  things,  hopes  for 
all  things,  endures  all  things. 

Love  never  fails.  As  for  prophecies  they  shall  come 
to  an  end.  As  for  ecstatic  utterances  they  shall  cease. 
As  for  knowledge  it  shall  also  come  to  an  end;  for  our 
knowledge  is  limited,  and  we  prophesy  imperfectly. 
But  when  that  which  is  perfect  has  come,  that  which  is 
imperfect  shall  come  to  an  end. 

When  I  was  a  child,  I  spoke  as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a 
child;  but  now  that  I  am  a  man  I  have  put  aside  child- 
ish ways.  For  now  we  see  in  a  mirror  indistinctly,  but 
then  face  to  face.  Now  I  know  only  in  part,  but  then 
I  shall  know  fully,  even  as  I  am  fully  known. 

Faith,  hope,  and  love — these  three  are  eternal,  but 
the  greatest  of  these  is  love. 

133.     The  Superiority  of  Prophetic  Preaching 
TO  Mere  Emotionalism 

Make  love  your  chief  pursuit  in  life,  yet  earnestly 
seek  spiritual  gifts,  but  especially  that  you  be  inspired 
to  preach.  For  he  who  speaks  in  ecstasy  does  not  speak 
to  men  but  to  God,  for  no  man  can  understand  him. 
One  who  is  in  a  state  of  rai)ture  speaks  mysteries;  but 
lis  who  is  inspired  to  preach  speaks  to  his  fellow  men 


I 


I   CORINTHIANS  175 

words  which  build  up,  epcourage  and  comfort  them. 
He  who  speaks  in  ecstasy  builds  up  his  own  faith,  but  he 
who  is  inspired  to  preach  builds  up  the  faith  of  the 
church. 

I  wish  that  you  could  all  speak  in  ecstasy,  but  I  prefer 
that  you  should  be  inspired  to  preach,  this  being  far 
more  important,  unless  the  ecstatic  utterances  be  inter- 
preted, so  that  the  faith  of  the  church  is  increased.  If, 
for  example,  the  trumpet  gives  an  uncertain  sound,  who 
will  get  ready  for  battle.^  So  with  you,  unless  your 
tongue  utters  words  that  can  be  readily  understood,  how 
will  people  know  what  you  are  saying,  for  you  will  sim- 
ply be  saying  it  to  the  empty  air.^ 

Therefore  let  a  man  who  speaks  under  the  influence  of 
ecstasy  pray  that  he  may  be  able  to  interpret  his  utter- 
ances. For  if  I  pray  under  the  influence  of  ecstasy  my 
spirit  doubtless  prays  but  my  mind  is  a  blank.  What 
then  is  my  conclusion  "^  I  would  pray  with  my  spirit, 
but  also  with  the  use  of  my  reason.  I  will  praise  God 
with  my  spirit,  but  I  will  also  praise  him  with  my  mind. 
Thank  God,  I  speak  under  the  influence  of  ecstasy  more 
than  any  of  you,  but  at  a  meeting  of  the  church  I  would 
rather  say  five  words  with  my  own  mind,  so  as  to  in- 
struct others  also,  than  ten  thousand  words  that  cannot 
be  understood. 

What  then  do  I  suggest,  brothers.^  Whenever  you 
meet  together,  let  each  have  something  to  contribute: 
a  hymn,  a  teaching,  a  revelation,  an  ecstatic  utterance 
or  its  interpretation.  But  let  everything  be  done  with 
a  view  to  building  up  faith  and  character.  If  there  are 
ecstatic  utterances  let  two  or  at  the  most  three  people 
speak,  each  in  turn,  and  let  some  one  interpret  the 
meaning.  If  there  is  no  interpreter,  let  the  one  under 
the  influence  of  ecstasy  keep  quiet  in  church  and  speak 
to  himself  and  to  God. 


176  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

Let  only  two  or  three  prophets  speak  and  let  the  rest 
weigh  well  what  is  said.  Whenever  a  revelation  comes 
to  one  who  is  seated,  let  the  first  speaker  be  silent.  You 
can  all  prophesy,  one  after  another,  so  that  all  may 
learn  and  all  be  encouraged,  for  the  spirits  that  inspire 
the  prophets  are  under  the  control  of  the  prophets, 
since  God  is  not  a  God  of  disorder  but  of  harmony. 

To  sum  up,  my  brothers:  earnestly  seek  the  prophetic 
gift  and  do  not  check  emotional  utterances;  but  let 
everything  be  done  in  a  proper  and  orderly  manner. 


134.     The  Significance  of  Jesus'  Resurrection 

I  am  the  least  of  the  apostles  and  unfit  to  be  called 
an  apostle,  for  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God.  But 
til  rough  the  love  of  God  I  am  what  I  am.  The  love  he 
showed  me  has  not  been  in  vain,  for  I  have  labored  far 
more  than  they  all;  and  yet  it  was  not  I,  but  the  love 
of  God  working  with  me.  But  whether  it  was  I  or 
they,  this  is  what  we  preach  and  what  you  believed. 

If  we  have  proclaimed  that  Christ  rose  from  the  dead, 
how  is  it  that  some  of  you  say,  'there  is  no  such  thing 
as  a  resurrection  of  the  dead '  .^  If  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  then  Christ  did  not  rise, 
and  if  Christ  did  not  rise,  then  what  we  have  proclaimed 
is  a  delusion  and  your  faith  too  is  a  delusion.  We  also 
are  found  guilty  of  misrepresenting  God,  for  we  teach 
that  God  raised  Christ,  whom  he  did  not  raise,  if  after 
all  men  never  rise  from  the  dead.  For  if  men  never  rise, 
Christ  did  not  rise;  and  if  Christ  did  not  rise,  your  faith 
is  futile;  you  are  still  under  the  sway  of  your  sins.  Also 
those  who  have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  have  perished. 
If  we  have  put  our  hope  in  Christ  for  this  life  only  and 
nothing  more,  we  are  of  all  men  the  most  to  be  pitied. 

But  Christ  is  indeed  risen  from  the  dead,  the  first  of 


I   CORINTHIANS  177 

those  who  slept  the  sleep  of  death.  For  since  by 
man  death  came,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead.  Just  as  all  die  through  their  kinship  with 
Adam,  so  all  will  be  made  alive  through  union  with 
Christ.  But  each  in  his  proper  order :  Christ  is  the  first 
to  be  gathered,  then  all  who  belong  to  him  at  his  coming. 
Then  comes  the  end,  when  he  is  to  surrender  the  king- 
ship to  God  the  Father,  after  putting  down  all  other 
rulers,  all  other  authorities  and  powers,  for  he  must 
reign  until  he  has  subjugated  all  his  enemies.  The  last 
enemy  to  be  overthrown  is  death.  For  God  has  made 
all  things  subject  to  him,  except  God  himself.  When  all 
things  have  been  put  in  subjection  to  him,  the  Son  him- 
self will  be  made  subject  to  him  who  subjected  every- 
thing to  him,  that  God  may  be  everything  to  every  one. 

135.     The  Nature  of  Man's  Life  Beyond  * 
Death 

But  some  will  say,  'How  do  the  dead  rise  and  what 
kind  of  body  will  they  have  when  they  come  back.^' 
Foolish  men  !  The  seed  you  sow  does  not  come  to  life 
again  unless  it  dies.  What  you  sow  is  not  the  body 
that  will  be,  but  a  mere  grain  of  wheat  it  may  be,  or 
some  other  seed.  God  gives  it  the  kind  of  body  that  he 
sees  fit,  to  each  kind  of  seed  a  body  of  its  owti. 

All  flesh  is  not  the  same:  there  is  human  flesh,  and 
there  is  the  flesh  of  beasts,  of  birds  and  of  fishes.  There 
are  heavenly  bodies  and  also  earthly  bodies,  but  the 
beauty  of  the  heavenly  is  not  the  same  as  that  of  the 
earthly  body.  There  is  a  splendor  of  the  sun,  and  a 
splendor  of  the  moon,  and  a  splendor  of  the  stars — for 
one  star  differs  from  another  star  in  splendor. 

So  it  is  with  the  human  body  at  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead:   It  is  sown  a  perishable  thing,  it  is  raised  imper- 


178  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

ishable;  it  is  sown  inglorious,  it  is  raised  in  glory;  it  is 
sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power;  it  is  sown  an 
animal  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  If  there  is  an 
animal  body,  there  is  also  a  spiritual  body. 

So  also  it  is  written:  The  first  man,  Adam,  became  a 
living  being;  the  last  man,  Christ,  became  a  life-giving 
spirit.  The  material,  not  the  spiritual,  comes  first;  after- 
ward comes  the  spiritual.  The  first  man  was  from  the 
earth,  material;  the  second  Man  is  from  heaven,  spiri- 
tual. Those  who  are  material  are  like  him  who  is  ma- 
terial; those  who  are  heavenly  are  like  him  who  is 
heavenly.  As  we  have  borne  the  likeness  of  the  ma- 
terial man,  so  we  shall  also  bear  the  likeness  of  the 
heavenly  Man. 

This  I  tell  you,  brothers:  flesh  and  blood  can  have  no 
share  in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  nor  can  the  perishable 
have  a  share  in  that  which  is  imperishable. 

Listen  while  I  tell  you  a  mystery:  We  shall  not  all 
die,  but  we  shall  all  be  transformed  in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trumpet-calL  For  the 
trumpet  will  sound,  and  the  dead  will  be  raised  im- 
perishable, and  we  shall  be  transformed.  For  this  per- 
ishable body  must  be  clothed  with  the  imperishable, 
and  this  mortal  body  must  be  clothed  with  immortahty. 
Then  what  has  been  written  will  come  true: 

Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 
O  Death,  where  is  your  victory  .'* 
O  Death,  w^liere  is  your  sting  ? 

It  is  sin  that  gives  death  its  sting,  and  it  is  the  law 
that  gives  sin  its  power.  Thanks  be  to  God  who  gives 
us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ !  So,  my 
beloved  brothers,  stand  firm,  immovable,  and  excel  at 
all  times  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  for  you  know  that  no 
effort  you  put  forth  in  his  cause  will  be  in  vain. 


I  CORINTHIANS  179 

136.    Paul's  Personal  Plans  and  Counsel 

Now  with  regard  to  the  collection  for  God's  people, 
you  must  carry  out  the  same  directions  that  I  gave  to 
the  churches  in  Galatia.  On  the  first  day  of  every  week 
let  each  one  put  aside  a  certain  part  of  what  he  has 
gained,  so  that  the  money  will  not  have  to  be  collected 
when  I  come.  On  my  arrival  I  will  send  those  whom 
you  select  with  credentials  to  carry  your  gift  to  Jeru- 
salem; but  if  the  amount  makes  it  worth  while  for  me 
to  go  too,  they  will  go  with  me. 

I  will  come  to  you  after  my  tour  through  Macedonia, 
for  I  am  going  there.  Perhaps  I  shall  spend  some  time 
with  you  or  even  pass  the  winter,  that  you  may  send  me 
on  my  way,  wherever  I  may  be  going.  I  do  not  wish  to 
see  you  merely  in  passing,  for  my  hope  is  to  stay  some 
time  among  you  if  the  Lord  permits.  I  plan  to  remain 
in  Ephesus  until  the  Feast  of  Pentecost,  for  I  have  a 
great  opportunity  here  for  work,  and  there  are  many 
who  oppose  me. 

If  Timothy  comes,  see  that  he  has  nothing  to  fear 
while  among  you,  for  he  is  carrying  on  the  Lord's  work 
even  as  I  am.  So  let  no  one  slight  him,  but  see  him 
safely  on  his  way  that  he  may  come  to  me,  for  I  am 
waiting  for  him  along  with  the  other  brothers. 

As  for  our  brother  Apollos,  I  earnestly  urged  him  to 
go  to  you  with  the  others,  but  he  was  not  at  all  willing 
to  do  so  now.  He  will  come,  however,  when  he  has  an 
opportunity. 

Watch,  stand  firm  in  the  faith,  be  men,  be  strong ! 
Let  all  that  you  do  be  prompted  by  love. 

I  ask  this  favor  of  you,  my  brothers.  You  know  that 
the  household  of  Stephanas  was  the  first  in  Greece  to  be 
converted  to  Christ  and  that  they  have  devoted  them- 
selves to  the  service  of  God's  people.     I  would  have  you 


180  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

acknowledge  the  authority  of  such  men  and  of  every- 
one who  joins  heartily  in  their  work. 

I  am  glad  that  Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and  Achai- 
chus  have  arrived,  for  they  have  made  up  for  your  ab- 
sence. They  refresh  my  spirit  as  they  do  yours.  Ap- 
preciate the  worth  of  men  like  these. 

The  churches  of  the  province  of  Asia  send  you  greet- 
ings. Aquila  and  Prisca  with  the  church  that  meets  in 
their  home  also  send  you  greetings,  as  do  all  the  brothers. 
Greet  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss. 

I,  Paul,  add  this  greeting  with  my  own  hand:  '  If  any 
one  does  not  love  the  Lord,  let  him  be  held  in  contempt. 
The  Lord  is  coming ! ' 

The  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be  with  you.  My  love  be 
with  all  of  you  who  are  united  in  Christ  Jesus. 


II  CORINTHIANS 

137.     An  Appeal  to  the  Sympathy  and  Loyalty 
OF  THE  Corinthian  Christians 

I,  Paul,  who  [as  you  say]  am  humble  in  your  presence 
but  outspoken  only  when  I  am  far  away  from  you,  my- 
self appeal  to  you  by  the  gentleness  and  reasonableness 
of  Christ.  I  beg  of  you  when  I  do  come  not  to  force  me 
to  be  outspoken  in  the  bold  manner  which  I  feel  that  I 
must  assume  toward  certain  persons  who  consider  that 
I  act  under  the  influence  of  the  lower  motives.  True  I 
still  live  in  the  body,  but  I  do  not  fight  with  the  weapons 
of  this  world  but  with  those  which  are  endowed  with 
divine  power  to  demolish  strongholds. 

I  consider  myself  in  no  respect  inferior  to  the  most 
eminent  apostles !  Often  have  I  been  at  the  point  of 
death.  Five  times  I  received  from  the  Jews  thirty-nine 
lashes.  Three  times  I  have  been  beaten  with  rods. 
Once  I  was  stoned.  Three  times  I  have  been  ship- 
wrecked. I  have  been  adrift  at  sea  for  a  day  and  a 
night.  I  have  travelled  far  and  wide.  I  have  been  in 
dangers  from  rivers  and  robbers,  in  dangers  from  my 
own  countrymen  and  from  foreigTiers,  in  dangers  in  city 
and  desert,  in  dangers  on  the  sea  and  among  false 
brothers.  I  have  endured  toil  and  hardship.  I 
have  passed  many  a  sleepless  night.  I  have  endured 
hunger  and  thirst.  Many  a  time  have  I  been  without 
food.     I  have  been  cold  and  ill-clad. 

Then  besides  other  things  which  I  pass. over,  there  is 
my  daily  burden  of  anxiety  concerning  all  the  churches. 
Who  is  weak  and  I  do  not  feel  his  weakness  .^  Who  is 
led  astray  without  my  being  afire  with  indignation  .-^ 

181 


182  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

I  know  a  Christian  man  who  fourteen  years  ago  was 
caught  up  to  the  third  heaven.  Whether  it  was  in  the 
body  or  out  of  the  body  I  do  not  know ;  God  knows.  I 
only  know  that  this  man,  whether  in  the  body  or  out  of 
the  body,  I  do  not  know,  God  knows,  was  caught  up  to 
paradise  and  heard  unspeakable  secrets  which  no  human 
being  may  speak.  Of  such  an  experience  I  might  boast, 
but  I  will  not  boast  of  myself  except  in  regard  to  my 
weaknesses.  For  to  prevent  my  being  puffed  up  by  my 
wealth  of  visions,  I  was  also  given  a  thorn  in  the  flesh, 
a  messenger  of  Satan  to  smite  me  and  keep  me  from 
being  overconfident.  Three  times  I  prayed  to  the  Lord 
that  it  might  leave  me,  but  he  said  to  me,  'My  love  is 
sufficient  for  you,  for  it  is  in  your  weakness  that  my 
power  is  fully  felt.'  I  am  glad  and  proud 'of  my  weak- 
nesses, for  they  mean  that  thus  the  power  of  Christ  may 
dwell  in  me.  For  this  reason  I  take  pleasure  in  weak- 
nesses, insults,  troubles,  persecutions,  and  calamities  for 
the  sake  of  Christ,  for  when  I  am  weak  then  I  am  strong. 

This  is  my  prayer:  that  you  may  be  perfect.  For  this 
reason  I  am  writing  thus  to  you  while  absent  that  when 
I  do  come  I  may  not  have  to  deal  sharply  with  you,  but 
that  I  may  use  the  authority  which  the  Lord  has  given 
me  for  the  purpose  of  building  you  up  and  not  of  demol- 
ishing you. 

Now,  brothers,  farewell.  Seek  perfection,  follow  my 
exhortation,  agre£  together,  live  in  peace,  and  God  who 
gives  love  and  peace  will  be  with  you.  The  blessing  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  love  of  God  and  the  fel- 
lowship of  the  Holy  Spirit  be  with  you  all. 


138.     Paul's  Readiness  to  Forgive  and  Trust 

Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  by  the  will  of  God, 
and  brother  Timothy  to  the  church  of  God  at  Corinth, 


II   CORINTHIANS  183 

as  well  as  to  all  God's  people  throughout  Greece.  Love 
and  peace  to  you  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  merciful  Father  and  the  God  who  is  the 
source  of  all  comfort,  who  comforts  us  all  in  our  afflic- 
tion so  that  we  may  be  able  to  console  those  who  are  in 
any  affliction  by  the  comfort  which  we  receive  from  God. 

I  call  God  to  be  my  witness  that  it  was  to  spare  you 
that  I  did  not  revisit  Corinth.  I  decided  I  would  not 
come  to  you  again  to  bring  you  pain,  for  if  I  grieve  you, 
who  is  there  then  to  cheer  me  except  the  very  people  to 
whom  I  am  giving  pain  ?  So  I  wrote  as  I  did  that  when 
I  should  come  I  might  not  receive  sorrow  from  those 
who  ought  to  give  me  joy.  I  felt  sure  that  my  joy 
would  be  a  source  of  joy  to  you  all.  For  I  wrote  you  in 
great  affliction  and  anguish  of  heart,  with  many  a  tear, 
not  to  give  you  pain  but  in  order  that  you  might  know 
how  my  heart  is  overflowing  with  love  for  you. 

If  a  certain  man  has  caused  pain,  he  has  caused  it 
not  so  much  to  me  as  to  all  of  you,  or  rather — that  I  may 
not  exaggerate — to  some  of  you.  The  punishment  in- 
flicted on  that  person  by  the  majority  of  you  is  sufficient, 
so  that  now  you  should  forgive  and  comfort  him,  or  else 
he  will  be  driven  to  despair  by  his  overwhelming  re- 
morse. So  I  beg  of  you  reinstate  him  in  your  love.  For 
in  writing  you  I  also  had  this  object  in  view :  to  test  you, 
to  see  whether  you  were  absolutely  obedient.  When- 
ever you  forgive  a  man,  I  forgive  him  also.  Indeed  any- 
thing I  have  had  to  forgive  has  been  forgiven  in  the 
presence  of  Christ  for  your  sakes,  so  as  to  prevent  Satan 
from  gaining  any  advantage  over  us,  for  we  are  not  ig- 
norant of  his  devices. 

You  yourselves  are  my  certificate,  written  on  my 
heart,  recognized  and  read  by  all  men.     You  make  it 


184  PAUL'S   LETTERS 

evident  tliat  you  are  a  letter  of  Christ  delivered  by  me, 
written  not  with  ink  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living 
God,  not  on  tablets  of  stone  but  on  talDlets  of  the  human 
heart. 

This  then  is  the  confidence  which  I  have  through 
Clirist  toward  God :  it  is  not  that  I  am  personally  com- 
l)etent  to  form  any  judgment  by  myself,  but  my  com- 
petency comes  from  God,  who  has  also  made  me  com- 
petent to  be  the  minister  of  a  new  covenant  w^hich  is  not 
WTitten  but  spiritual;  for  the  w^ritten  law  kills,  but  the 
Spirit  gives  life.  Wherever  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is, 
there  is  freedom.  We  all  with  unveiled  faces,  reflecting 
like  mirrors  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  being  transformed 
from  one  glorious  stage  of  development  to  another  into 
his  likeness.     This  comes  from  the  Lord  who  is  spirit. 


139.    The  Christian  Attitude  Toward 
Suffering  and  Death 

We  proclaim  not  ourselves  but  Jesus  Christ  as  Lord; 
we  are  simply  your  servants  for  his  sake.  For  God  who 
said,  'Let  light  shine  out  of  the  darkness,'  has  shone  into 
our  hearts  that  we  may  enhghten  men  wdth  the  know  1- 
edge  of  the  glory  of  God  as  revealed  in  the  face  of  Christ. 

We  hold  this  treasure  in  fragile  earthen  vessels  in  or- 
der to  show  that  the  transcendent  power  comes  from 
God  and  not  from  us.  We  are  hard  pressed  on  every 
side,  yet  not  hemmed  in,  perplexed,  yet  not  in  despair, 
l)ursued  by  men,  yet  not  abandoned  by  God,  smitten 
down,  yet  not  destroyed.  We  are  constantly  experi- 
encing in  our  bodies  the  death  that  Jesus  died,  that  his 
life  may  also  be  revealed  in  our  bodies.  Every  day  we 
live  we  face  death  for  Jesus*  sake  that  his  life  may  be 
revealed  in  our  mortal  flesh.  So  while  death  is  at  work 
in  us,  life  is  in  you. 


II   CORINTHIANS  185 

But  we  have  the  same  spirit  of  faitli  as  the  psalmist 
who  wrote,  'I  beheved  and  therefore  I  spoke';  we  also 
believe  and  therefore  speak.  We  know  that  he  who 
raised  the  Lord  Jesus  will  raise  us  up  also  with  him  and 
bring  us  into  his  presence  with  you.  All  these  sacrifices 
are  for  your  sake,  that  the  love  of  God,  spreading  from 
heart  to  heart,  may  cause  greater  thanksgiving  to  rise 
from  many  hearts  and  add  to  his  glory. 

Hence  we  never  lose  heart;  even  though  our  physical 
powers  are  wasting  away,  yet  our  spiritual  strength  is 
renewed  day  by  day.  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is 
but  for  a  moment,  works  out  for  us  an  infinitely  great 
and  eternal  weight  of  glory,  if  we  look  not  at  the  things 
that  are  seen  but  at  the  things  that  are  unseen;  for  the 
things  which  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things 
which  are  unseen  are  eternal. 

We  know  that  if  this  tent-like  body  of  ours  that  is  our 
earthly  home  is  pulled  down,  we  have  in  heaven  a  house 
of  God's  building,  a  home  not  made  by  human  hands 
but  eternal.  For  indeed  in  this  present  body  we  sigh 
and  groan  because  we  yearn  to  put  on  over  it  our  true 
habitation  which  comes  to  us  from  heaven,  so  that  at 
death  we  shall  not  be  left  homeless.  We  who  are  still  in 
this  earthly  tent  groan  under  the  burden,  for  while  we 
shrink  from  losing  it  by  death,  we  desire  to  be  invested 
with  the  other,  so  that  what  is  mortal  in  us  may  be 
swallowed  up  in  life.  Indeed,  he  who  prepared  us  for 
this  very  change  is  God,  who  also  has  given  us  the  Spirit 
as  a  pledge  and  foretaste  of  that  life. 

Confident  therefore  at  all  times,  knowing  that  while 
we  are  at  home  in  the  body  we  are  away  from  the  Lord — 
for  we  guide  our  lives  by  faith  without  seeing  him — we 
are  confident,  I  say,  and  willing  gladly  to  leave  our  home 
in  the  body  and  make  our  home  with  the  Lord.  Hence 
whether  we  are  in  the  body  or  away  from  it,  our  one  aim 


186  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

is  to  win  his  approval,  for  we  must  all  appear  in  our  true 
character  before  Christ's  tribunal  that  each  one  may  re- 
ceive his  due  recompense  for  the  life  he  has  lived  in  the 
body,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad. 


140.     Christ's  Controlling  Love 

The  love  of  Christ  controls  us,  for  we  are  convinced 
that  as  one  died  for  us  all,  then  all  have  died,  and  that  he 
died  for  all  in  order  that  the  living  might  live  not  for 
themselves  but  for  him  who  died  and  rose  for  them. 

Therefore  we  no  longer  know  any  man  simply  by  his 
physical  appearance;  even  though  we  once  knew  Christ 
in  his  physical  body,  we  no  longer  know  him  thus.  So 
if  any  one  is  in  union  with  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creation : 
the  old  life  has  passed  away  and  the  new  has  begun. 
All  this  is  accomplished  by  God,  who  has  reconciled  us 
to  himself  through  Christ  and  intrusted  to  us  the  minis- 
try of  reconcihation ;  for  in  Christ  God  reconciled  the 
world  to  himself,  instead  of  counting  men's  misdeeds 
against  them,  and  intrusted  to  us  the  message  of  his 
reconciliation.  We  are  therefore  ambassadors  in  behalf 
of  Christ,  God  appealing,  as  it  were,  through  us;  we 
entreat  you  in  behalf  of  Christ  to  be  reconciled  to 
God. 

God  has  made  him  who  knew  nothing  of  sin  the  vic- 
tim of  sin  in  our  behalf,  that  in  union  with  him  we  may 
become  righteous  before  God. 

We  therefore,  as  God's  fellow  workers,  entreat  you 
not  to  be  found  to  have  received  his  gracious  gift  in 
vain.     For  he  says: 

At  an  accepted  time  I  have  heard  your  cry. 

On  the  day  of  salvation  I  have  succored  you. 

Now  is  the  acceptable  time !  now  is  the  day  of  salvation ! 


II   CORINTHIANS  187 

We  endeavor  to  place  no  hindrance  at  all  in  the  way 
of  any  one,  that  the  work  we  are  doing  may  not  fall  into 
discredit.  On  the  contrary,  as  God's  ministers,  we  seek 
to  win  approval  by  our  patient  and  unflagging  endur- 
ance of  affliction,  adversity,  distress,  floggings,  imprison- 
ments and  riots,  by  toil,  by  sleepless  watching,  by  hun- 
ger and  thirst,  by  purity  of  life,  by  knowledge,  by  pa- 
tience, by  kindness,  by  spiritual  inspiration,  by  sincere 
love,  bj^  proclaiming  the  truth,  by  the  manifestation  of 
the  power  of  God,  and  by  the  weapons  of  righteousness, 
wielded  on  every  side,  through  honor  and  dishonor,  evil 
and  good  reports.  We  are  regarded  as  impostors  and 
yet  we  are  true  men,  as  unknown  and  yet  we  are  well 
known,  as  dying  and  yet  you  see  we  still  live,  as  under 
divine  discipline  and  yet  we  are  not  dead,  as  sad  and 
yet  we  are  always  joyful,  as  poor  and  yet  we  make 
many  rich,  as  having  nothing  and  yet  we  possess  all 
things. 

O  Corinthians,  I  am  speaking  to  you  frankly.  I  have 
opened  my  heart  to  you.  There  is  no  restraint  in  my 
love  to  you ;  you  it  is  who  have  restrained  your  feelings 
forme.  I  appeal  to  you  as  my  children.  'Let  this  be  a 
fair  exchange.' 

Open  wide  your  hearts.  Make  room  for  me  there. 
I  have  wronged  no  one,  ruined  no  one,  taken  selfish  ad- 
vantage of  no  one.  I  do  not  say  this  to  condemn  you, 
for  as  I  said  before,  you  have  a  place  in  my  very  heart, 
whether  I  die  with  you  or  live  with  you.  I  have  abso- 
lute confidence  in  you;  I  take  great  pride  in  you.  I  am 
greatly  comforted.  In  spite  of  all  my  affliction  my 
heart  is  overflowing  with  joy. 

God,  who  comforts  the  dejected,  consoled  me  by  the 
arrival  of  Titus,  and  not  only  by  his  arrival,  but  also  by 
the  comfort  which  you  have  been  to  him;  for  he  tells 
me  of  how  you  longed  for  me,  how  penitent  you  were 


188  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

and  liow  eagerly  you  took  my  part,  so  that  I  am  still 
more  happy. 

Although  I  did  give  you  pain  by  that  letter,  I  do  not 
regret  it.  I  did  regret  it  when  I  saw  that  my  letter  gave 
you  pain  even  for  a  time,  but  now  I  am  glad — not  that 
you  were  distressed,  but  because  your  distress  led  you 
to  repent.  For  it  was  God's  will  that  you  should  be 
pained,  and  so  you  are  not  harmed  at  all  by  what  I  did. 

141.     The  Reasons  for  Generous  Giving 

Now,  brothers,  let  me  tell  you  about  the  blessing 
which  God  has  granted  the  churches  of  Macedonia. 
While  undergoing  a  most  trying  ordeal  their  boundless 
joy  and  their  deep  poverty  have  resulted  in  a  great 
stream  of  rich  generosity.  I  can  testify  that  they  have 
given  freely  according  to  their  means  and  even  beyond 
their  means.  Of  their  own  accord  they  begged  me  ear- 
nestly for  the  privilege  of  sharing  in  the  support  of 
God's  people  at  Jerusalem.  They  have  even  given 
more  than  I  hoped,  for  first  of  all  they  have  given  their 
own  selves  to  the  Lord  and  to  us  according  to  the  will 
of  God.  This  led  me  to  urge  Titus,  as  he  had  started 
this  work,  to  carry  through  the  same  gracious  undertak- 
ing among  you.  Well  then,  as  you  excel  in  everything, 
in  faith,  in  readiness  of  speech,  in  knowledge,  in  unfail- 
ing zeal  and  in  your  love  for  us,  see  that  you  excel  also  in 
this  gracious  undertaking.  For  you  know  how  gracious 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was.  Although  he  was  rich, 
for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  you  through  his 
poverty  might  become  rich. 

Now  remember  this:  he  who  sows  sparingly  will  also 
reap  sparingly,  and  he  who  sows  bountifully  will  also 
reap  a  bountiful  harvest.  Let  each  man  give  what  he 
has  made  up  his  mind  to  give  not  grudgingly  nor  under 


II   CORINTHIANS  189 

compulsion,  for  God  loves  a  cheerful  giver.  God  is  able 
to  shower  an  abundance  of  blessings  upon  you,  so  that, 
always  having  enough  for  yourselves,  you  will  have  am- 
ple besides  for  every  kind  deed.  So  it  is  written  in  the 
scripture: 

He  scattered,  he  gave  to  the  needy, 

His  good  deeds  will  be  remembered  forever. 

He  who  furnishes  seed  for  man  to  sow  and  bread  for 
him  to  eat  will  supply  you  with  seed  and  make  it  bear 
plentifully  and  will  increase  the  fruits  of  your  good 
deeds.  You  will  be  enriched  in  every  way,  so  that  you 
can  be  liberal  on  all  occasions,  and  your  liberality,  of 
which  I  am  the  administrator,  will  lead  the  recipients 
to  give  thanks  to  God.  For  the  rendering  of  this  tiiily 
religious  service  not  only  supplies  the  wants  of  our  fellow 
-Christians  but  also  awakens  many  a  cry  of  thanksgiving 
to  God.  Through  the  evidence  afforded  by  this  service 
you  lead  men  to  praise  God  for  the  fidehty  of  your  alle- 
giance to  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  for  the  generosity 
of  your  contributions  to  them  and  to  all  in  need.  They 
also,  as  they  pray  in  your  behalf,  long  for  closer  union 
with  you  because  of  the  boundless  love  which  God  has 
bestowed  on  you.  Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  inestima- 
ble gift. 


ROIVIANS 
142.     Paul's  Crowning  Ambition 

Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  be  an  apostle, 
set  apart  to  proclaim  God's  good  news  concerning  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  through  whom  I  have  been  given  my 
apostolic  commission  to  win  men  to  obedience  to  the 
Christian  faith  among  all  foreign  peoples  including  your- 
selves, who  also  have  been  called  to  become  followers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  all  God's  loved  ones  who  are  in  Rome 
and  have  been  called  to  be  his  people.  Love  and  peace 
to  you  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
.  First  of  all  I  thank  my  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for 
you  all,  because  your  faith  is  reported  throughout  the 
whole  world.  The  God  whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit  as 
i  i)roclaim  the  good  news  about  his  Son  is  my  witness 
how  unceasingly  I  mention  you  in  my  prayers,  asking 
that  at  last  the  way  may  be  opened  to  me  to  come  to 
you,  if  it  is  God's  will.  For  I  long  to  see  you  that  I  may 
imi)art  to  you  some  spiritual  gift,  that  you  may  be 
strengthened,  or  rather  that  we  may  be  mutually  en- 
couraged by  each  other's  faith,  I  by  yours  and  you  by 
mine. 

Brothers,  I  also  wish  you  to  know  that  many  times  I 
have  resolved  to  come  to  you,  though  heretofore  pre- 
vented, that  I  might  gather  some  fruit  from  my  labors 
among  you,  as  I  have  already  in  the  other  nations.  I 
have  a  duty  to  perform  to  Greeks  and  to  barbarians,  to 
the  wise  and  to  the  ignorant  alike;  hence  my  eagerness 
to  proclaim  the  good  news  to  you  also  who  are  in  Rome. 
I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  good  news,  for  it  is  the  power  of 

190 


ROMANS  191 

God  that  is  able  to  save  every  one  who  beheves  it,  the 
Jew  first  and  the  Greek  as  well.  It  is  a  revelation  of 
God's  righteousness  manifested  through  faith  and  de- 
veloping faith,  as  it  is  written,  *  By  faith  the  upright  man 
shall  find  fife.' 


143.     God's  Justice  and  Impartiality 

The  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all 
the  impiety  and  wickedness  of  those  who  hinder  the 
truth  by  their  wrong-doing.  For  what  may  be  known 
about  God  is  made  clear  to  them;  indeed  God  himself 
has  made  it  clear  to  them.  For  since  the  creation  of  the 
world  his  invisible  attributes,  his  everlasting  power,  and 
divine  nature  have  been  so  clearly  perceptible  through 
what  he  has  made  that  they  have  no  excuse.  Though 
they  knew  God,  they  did  not  praise  him  as  God  nor  give 
him  thanks,  but  they  have  become  absorbed  in  futile 
speculations  and  their  dull  moral  sense  was  obscured. 
Professing  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools,  and  substituted 
for  the  glory  of  the  immortal  God,  images  resembling 
mortal  men  and  birds  and  four-footed  beasts  and  rep- 
tiles. 

So  God  gave  them  up  to  their  depraved  desires,  to 
sexual  vice,  and  to  the  dishonoring  of  their  own  bodies; 
for  they  substituted  a  sham  for  the  true  God  and  wor- 
shipped and  served  the  creature  rather  than  the  Creator 
who  is  blessed  forever. 

He  will  reward  each  man  according  to  what  he  has 
done,  eternal  life  to  those  who  by  patient  perseverance 
in  the  right  are  striving  for  glory,  honor,  and  inmior- 
tality ;  but  anger  and  wrath  to  those  who  are  rebellious, 
who  are  disloyal  to  the  truth  and  loyal  only  to  evil  im- 
pulses. Trouble  and  anguish  are  in  store  for  every 
human  being  who  persists  in  doing  wrong,  for  the  Jew 


192  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

first  and  for  the  Greek  as  well.  But  glory,  honor,  and 
peace  are  in  store  for  every  one  who  does  right,  for  the 
Jew  first  and  for  the  Greek  as  well;  for  with  God  there 
is  no  distinction  of  race. 

All  who  sin  without  the  law  will  perish  without  the 
law;  and  all  who  sin  when  subject  to  the  law  will  be  con- 
demned by  the  law.  For  it  is  not  those  who  merely  hear 
the  law  read  that  are  upright  before  God ;  it  is  those  who 
obey  the  law  who  will  be  acquitted. 

When  the  foreigners,  who  have  no  law,  instinctively  do 
what  the  law  requires,  they  are  a  law  to  themselves,  even 
though  they  have  no  law.  They  show  the  effect  of  the 
law  written  on  their  hearts,  and  their  consciences  bear 
them  witness  as  their  moral  convictions  accuse  or  even 
defend  them. 

144.     Moral  Cleansing  and  Peace  Through 
Christ 

"What  is  the  advantage  then  of  being  a  Jew  .^  Or  what 
is  the  value  of  their  religious  rites  .^  Much  in  every  way. 
First  of  all,  because  the  Jews  were  intrusted  with  the  di- 
vine teachings.  What  if  some  Jews  have  proved  faith- 
less? Will  their  faithlessness  make  God  break  faith? 
No,  never.  God  will  be  true  to  his  word  even  though 
every  man  prove  false. 

Well,  then,  are  we  Jews  in  a  better  position  than  those 
who  are  not  Jews  ?  Not  at  all.  Our  indictment  of  Jews 
and  Greeks  was  that  both  are  alike  under  the  tyranny  of 
sin.  It  is  written  in  the  scriptures:  *None  is  righteous, 
no  not  one.' 

We  know  that  whatever  the  law  says  is  said  to  those 
living  under  the  law,  that  every  mouth  may  be  closed 
and  the  whole  world  made  answerable  to  God.  For  no 
human  being  will  be  declared  righteous  on  the  ground  of 


ROMANS  19S 

obedience  to  the  law.  The  law  simply  gives  a  conscious- 
ness of  sin. 

But  now  apart  from  the  law  a  divine  way  of  attaining 
righteousness  has  been  revealed.  The  law  and  the 
prophets  bore  witness  to  it,  but  the  divine  way  of  attain- 
ing righteousness  comes  through  believing  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  it  is  for  all  who  beheve.  There  are  no  dis- 
tinctions, for  all  have  sinned  and  all  fail  to  realize  God's 
glorious  ideal,  but  through  his  loving-kindness  they  may 
freely  attain  righteousness  by  the  dehverance  which 
is  found  in  Christ  Jesus. 

What  then  becomes  of  our  boasting  ?  It  is  absolutely 
excluded.  On  what  principle?  On  the  ground  of 
merit?  No,  on  the  principle  of  faith,  for  we  hold  that 
a  man  attains  righteousness  by  faith  apart  from  deeds 
done  in  obedience  to  the  law. 

The  promise  made  to  Abraham  and  his  descendants 
that  he  should  inherit  the  earth  did  not  come  through 
the  law  but  by  the  righteousness  that  is  attained  by 
faith.  Therefore,  since  we  attain  righteousness  through 
faith,  let  us  enjoy  the  harmony  which  we  have  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Through  him  we  also 
by  faith  have  gained  access  to  that  place  in  God's  favor 
which  we  now  hold,  and  we  exult  in  the  hope  of  sharing 
God's  glory.  Not  only  so,  but  we  also  exult  in  our  hard- 
ships, for  w^e  know  that  hardship  develops  fortitude,  and 
fortitude  develops  ripened  character,  and  rii)ened  char- 
acter develops  hope.  This  hope  never  disa})points  us, 
for  God's  love  has  flooded  our  hearts  through  the  Holy 
Spirit  which  has  been  given  to  us. 

For  while  we  were  still  helpless,  at  the  opportune  time 
Christ  died  for  us  godless  sinners.  Even  for  an  upright 
man  scarcely  any  one  would  die,  though  j)erliaj)s  for  a 
good  man  some  one  might  be  brave  enough  to  die.  Hut 
God  proved  his  love  for  us  in  that  Christ  died  for  us 


194  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

while  we  were  still  sinners.  As  we  have  now  been  freed 
from  guilt  through  his  blood,  we  can  be  more  certain 
that  we  shall  be  saved  by  him  from  God's  wrath.  If 
while  we  were  enemies  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the 
death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  now  that  we  are  recon- 
ciled, shall  we  be  saved  by  his  life.  Not  only  so,  but 
we  also  exult  in  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Master, 
to  whom  we  owe  this  reconciliation. 

145.     The  Victory  Over  Sin  and  Death 

What  then  shall  we  conclude?  Shall  we  go  on  sin- 
ning in  order  that  God's  goodness  toward  us  may  be  all 
the  greater  .f*  By  no  means.  How  shall  we,  who  are 
dead  to  sin,  still  live  sinful  lives?  Do  you  not  know 
thdt  all  of  us  who  have  been  baptized  into  fellowship 
with  Christ  Jesus  were  by  the  same  symbol  made  to 
share  his  death.  Therefore  we  by  our  baptism  were 
buried  with  him  in  death,  in  order  that,  as  Christ  was 
raised  from  the  dead  by  the  glorious  power  of  the 
Father,  we  also  should  enter  upon  a  new  life.  For 
since  we  have  been  completely  united  with  him  in  shar- 
ing his  death,  we  shall  also  be  united  with  him  in  shar- 
ing his  resurrection.  This  we  know,  that  our  old  self 
was  crucified  with  him  that  our  sinful  nature  might 
be  destroyed,  so  that  we  should  no  longer  be  the  slaves 
of  sin;  for  he  who  is  dead  is  freed  from  the  power  of  sin. 

We  beheve  that  as  we  have  shared  Christ's  death  we 
shall  also  share  his  life.  We  know  that  Christ,  having 
been  raised  from  the  dead,  will  never  die  again.  Death 
has  forever  lost  its  power  over  him;  the  death  he  died 
was  death  to  sin  once  for  all,  but  the  life  he  now  lives  is 
life  with  God.  In  the  same  way  you  must  consider 
yourselves  dead  to  sin  and  alive  to  God  by  virtue  of  your 
union  with  Jesus  Christ. 


ROMANS  195 

Therefore  do  not  let  sin  reign  over  your  mortal  })0(lies 
and  make  you  subject  to  its  evil  passions.  Do  not  go  on 
yielding  your  members  to  sin  to  be  used  for  wicked  pur- 
poses, but  once  for  all  give  yourselves  to  God  as  men 
who  have  been  brought  from  death  to  life.  Devote  all 
your  members  to  God  in  the  cause  of  righteousness. 
Sin  must  not  have  power  over  you,  for  you  are  under  the 
rule  not  of  law  but  of  love. 

Are  we  therefore  to  go  on  sinning  because  we  are  un- 
der the  rule  of  love  rather  than  of  law.^  No,  never! 
Do  you  not  know  that  when  you  render  service  and 
obedience  to  any  one  you  become  the  servant  to  that 
master,  whether  it  is  sin  whose  service  leads  to  death,  or 
obedience  to  God  which  leads  to  righteousness.'^ 

But  thank  God,  though  you  were  once  slaves  to  sin, 
you  have  learned  to  render  hearty  obedience  to  the 
standard  of  truth  in  which  you  have  been  instructed. 
Set  free  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  you  have  entered  the 
service  of  righteousness.  I  use  this  analogy  of  the 
slavery  of  the  weak  human  body  because  you  can  under- 
stand it,  for  as  you  once  gave  your  members  as  slaves  to 
impurity  and  to  the  practice  of  lawlessness,  so  now  dedi- 
cate your  members  as  slaves  to  righteousness  that  you 
may  develop  perfect  characters. 

For  when  you  were  the  slaves  of  sin  you  were  not 
ruled  by  right  principles.  What  then  did  you  gain  from 
those  deeds  of  which  you  are  now  ashamed  ?  The  end 
of  all  that  is  death ;  but  now  that  you  are  emancipated 
from  sin  and  have  become  servants  of  God  you  have 
your  reward  in  being  made  pure,  and  the  end  of  that 
is  life  eternal.  For  the  wages  of  sin  are  death,  but 
God's  free  gift  is  life  eternal  through  union  with  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord. 


196  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

146.     The  New  Spiritual  Life  Open  to  the 
Followers  of  Christ 

We  know  that  the  law  is  spiritual;  but  I  am  made  of 
flesh  and  blood,  a  slave  to  sin.  I  do  not  understand 
my  own  actions,  for  I  do  not  act  as  I  wish,  but  instead, 
I  do  what  I  detest.  If  then  I  do  what  is  contrary  to 
my  wishes,  I  admit  that  the  law  is  morally  excellent. 
Therefore,  it  is  no  longer  I  who  do  the  deed  but  sin 
which  is  innate  within  me.  For  I  know  that  there  is 
nothing  good  within  me,  that  is,  in  my  lower  nature. 
I  have  the  desire  but  not  the  power  to  do  what  is  right; 
for  I  have  failed  to  do  the  good  that  I  wish  to  do,  but  the 
wrong  that  I  desire  to  avoid  I  do.  O  miserable  man 
that  I  am  !  Who  will  deliver  me  from  this  body  which 
is  dragging  me  down  to  death  ?  Thanks  be  to  God  who 
will  deliver  me  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ! 

There  is  therefore  now  no  verdict  of  guilty  for  those 
who  are  followers  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  the  law  of  the 
Spirit  which  makes  life  possible  in  Christ  Jesus  has  set 
me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.  For  what  was 
impossible  for  the  Jewish  law  to  do,  because  of  the 
weakness  of  the  physical  body,  God  has  done  by  send- 
ing to  earth  his  own  Son,  with  a  body  like  our  own  sin- 
ful ones,  to  destroy  sin.  He  has  pronounced  sentence 
against  the  sin  of  the  physical  body  in  order  that  the 
just  requirements  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  by  us  who 
follow  the  dictates  not  of  our  physical  body  but  of  the 
Spirit. 

For  those  who  are  controlled  by  their  physical  bodies 
are  interested  only  in  physical  things,  but  those  who  are 
controlled  by  the  Spirit  are  interested  in  spiritual  things. 
Devotion  to  the  body  means  death,  but  devotion  to  the 
spirit  means  life  and  peace.  The  physical  impulses  are 
hostile  to  God,  for  they  neither  do  nor  can  submit  to  the 


ROMANS  197 

will  of  God.  Those  who  are  dominated  by  tlieir  j)liysi- 
cal  nature  cannot  win  God's  approval;  but  if  the  Spirit 
of  God  dwells  in  you,  you  are  not  dominated  by  physical 
but  by  spiritual  impulses. 

If  any  one  has  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  does  not  be- 
long to  him.  But  if  Christ  dwells  in  you,  the  })o(ly  in- 
deed is  dead  as  a  result  of  sin,  yet  you  have  a  spiritual 
life  as  the  result  of  righteousness.  If  the  Spirit  of 
him  who  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  is  dwelling 
within  you,  then  he  who  raised  up  Christ  Jesus  from 
the  dead  will  also  restore  life  to  your  mortal  body 
through  his  Spirit  that  dwells  within  you. 

147.     The  Obligations  and  Privileges  of 
Divine  Sonship 

So  then,  brothers,  we  are  under  no  obligation  to  live 
under  the  control  of  our  physical  natures.  If  you  hve 
under  the  control  of  the  physical  nature,  you  must  in- 
evitably die,  but  if  with  the  help  of  the  Spirit  you  put 
an  end  to  the  evil  deeds  prompted  by  the  body,  you  will 
live.  For  those  who  are  guided  by  the  Spirit  of  God  are 
the  sons  of  God.  You  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  to  make  you  fear  again,  but  you  have  received 
the  spirit  of  sonship  which  prompts  us  to  cry,  'Father, 
Father  ! ' 

The  Spirit  testifies  to  our  own  spirit  that  we  are  chil- 
dren of  God.  If  we  are  children  then  we  are  heirs,  heirs 
of  God  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ,  if  we  share  his  suffer- 
ings in  order  to  share  his  glory.  For  I  judge  that  the 
sufferings  of  this  present  life  are  nothing  in  comparison 
with  the  glory  that  is  certain  to  be  revealed  to  us.  For 
the  whole  creation  waits  in  eager  expecUition  for  the 
time  when  the  sons  of  God  will  be  revealed.  For  the 
creation  was  made  subject  k)  folly,  not  by  its  own  choice 


198  PAUL'S   LETTERS 

but  by  the  will  of  him  who  made  it  so,  in  the  hope  that 
creation  itself  would  also  be  delivered  from  the  bondage 
of  folly  so  as  to  gain  the  glorious  freedom  enjoyed  by  the 
children  of  God.  For  we  know  that  even  until  now  the 
whole  creation  groans  and  sighs  in  birth-pangs;  and  not 
only  the  creation,  but  we  ourselves,  though  we  have  the 
Spirit  as  a  foretaste  and  pledge  of  the  future,  are  in- 
wardly sighing  as  we  wait  for  the  dehverance  of  our 
bodies  that  means  our  full  adoption  as  sons.  We  are 
saved  with  this  hope  in  view.  But  the  object  hoped  for 
is  no  longer  an  object  of  hope  when  it  is  clearly  seen. 
Who  ever  hoped  for  what  he  already  sees  ^  But  if  we 
hope  for  something  that  we  do  not  see,  we  wait  for  it 
patiently. 

So,  too,  the  Spirit  helps  us  in  our  weakness,  for  we  do 
not  know  how  to  pray  aright;  but  the  Spirit  pleads  for 
us  with  yearnings  that  cannot  be  uttered;  and  he  who 
searches  hearts  knows  what  is  the  Spirit's  meaning,  for 
the  Spirit,  in  accordance  with  God's  will,  pleads  for  his 
people. 

We  also  know  that  all  things  are  working  together  for 
the  good  of  those  who  love  God,  who  are  called  accord- 
ing to  his  purpose.  For  those  whom  he  knew  from  the 
first  he  also  destined  from  the  first  to  be  transformed 
into  the  same  character  as  his  Son,  that  he  might  be- 
come the  eldest  among  many  brothers. 

148.     The  Security  of  Those  Who  Trust 
God's  Love 

What  then  shall  we  say  to  this?  If  God  is  on  our 
side  who  can  be  against  us  ?  Will  not  the  God  who  did 
not  spare  his  own  Son  but  gave  him  up  for  us  all,  freely 
give  us  everything  that  we  need.'*  Who  will  bring  a 
charge  a^inst  any  whom  God  has  chosen  ?     When  God 


ROMANS  100 

acquits,  who  can  condemn?  It  is  Christ  Jesus  who 
died,  yes,  and  rose  from  the  dead,  who  is  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  who  also  intercedes  for  us.  ^^^lo  can 
separate  us  from  Christ's  love  ?  Can  trouble  or  anguish 
or  persecution  or  famine  or  nakedness  or  danger  or  the 
sword?     As  it  is  written: 

For  thy  sake  we  are  being  killed  all  the  day  long, 
We  are  regarded  as  sheep  to  be  slaughtered. 

No,  amid  all  these  trials  we  are  more  than  conquerors 
through  the  help  of  him  who  loved  us.  For  I  am  con- 
vinced that  neither  death  nor  life,  neither  angels  nor 
archangels,  neither  now  nor  at  the  end  of  life,  neither 
powers  from  above  nor  from  below,  nor  any  created 
thing  will  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God 
revealed  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

Moses  writes  that  any  one  who  can  conform  to  the 
righteousness  required  by  the  law  shall  live  by  it.  But 
the  righteousness  based  on  faith  declares:  'Do  not  say 
to  yourself,  "Who  will  go  up  to  heaven?"  (that  is,  to 
bring  Christ  doTvn).  Or,  *'W'ho  will  go  down  into  the 
abyss?"  (that  is,  to  bring  Christ  up  from  the  dead).' 
No,  what  it  does  say  is  this :  'The  divine  message  is  near 
to  you,  in  your  very  mouth  and  in  your  heart.'  This  is 
the  message  of  faith  which  we  proclaim:  'If  with  your 
mouth  you  confess  that  Jesus  is  Lord  and  believe  in  your 
heart  that  God  raised  him  from  the  dead,  you  will  be 
saved.  For  with  the  heart  men  believe  and  attain 
righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth  they  confess  and  are 
saved.' 

The  scripture  says,  'No  one  who  believes  in  him  will 
have  any  cause  for  shame.'  There  is  no  distinction  be- 
tween Jew  and  Greek;  the  same  Lord  is  Lord  of  them 
all  with  rich  spiritual  blessings  for  every  one  who  calls 


200  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

upon  him,  for  every  one  who  calls  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  will  be  saved. 

But  how  can  they  call  upon  One  in  whom  they  do 
not  believe?  And  how  are  they  to  believe  in  One  of 
whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  And  how  are  they  to  hear 
without  a  preacher  ?  And  how  can  men  preach  unless 
they  are  sent  ?  As  it  is  written,  '  How  beautiful  are  the 
feet  of  those  who  come  to  proclaim  good  news ! ' 

Oh,  the  inexhaustible  wealth  of  the  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  !  How  inscrutable  his  decisions ! 
How  mysterious  his  methods  !  Who  has  ever  known 
the  mind  of  God  ?  Who  has  ever  been  his  counsellor  ? 
Who  has  first  given  to  him  that  he  should  be  repaid? 
All  things  come  from  him,  live  by  him,  and  return  to 
him.     Glory  to  him  forever  and  ever !     Amen. 

149.    A  Christian's  Duty  to  His  Fellow 
Christians 

I  entreat  you  then,  brothers,  by  the  mercy  of  God  to 
offer  your  bodies  as  a  living  sacrifice,  pure  and  accepta- 
ble to  God,  for  this  is  your  reasonable  service.  Do  not 
adopt  the  practices  of  this  world,  but  be  transformed  by 
a  complete  change  of  mind,  so  that  you  may  be  able  to 
discern  what  is  the  will  of  God,  even  what  is  good  and 
perfect  and  acceptable  to  him. 

By  virtue  of  the  divine  authority  granted  me,  I  urge 
every  one  of  you  not  to  value  himself  more  highly  than 
he  ought,  but  to  make  a  proper  estimate  of  himself  ac- 
cording to  the  amount  of  faith  God  has  allotted  to  every 
man.  Just  as  in  our  body  we  have  many  members,  but 
all  do  not  have  the  same  functions,  so  collectively  we 
constitute  one  body  in  Christ,  while  individually  we  are 
related  to  one  another  as  its  members. 

Our  talents  differ  according  to  the  gift  that  has  been 


ROMANS  201 

given  to  each  of  us.  If  the  talent  is  that  of  j^ropliecy, 
let  us  use  it  in  proportion  to  our  faith;  if  it  is  practical 
service,  let  us  serve.  Let  the  teacher  imi)art  knowledge 
and  the  exhorter  give  counsel.  Let  him  who  gives,  give 
liberally;  he  who  is  in  a  position  of  authority  must  be 
earnest  and  energetic.  He  who  performs  acts  of  mercy 
must  be  cheerful. 

Let  love  be  sincere;  abhor  what  is  evil,  cling  to  what 
is  good.  In  your  love  for  your  brothers  feel  genuine  af- 
fection for  each  other.  Be  on  the  alert  to  honor  one 
another.  Never  let  your  zeal  lag ;  keep  alive  your  spiri- 
tual fervor;  serve  the  Lord;  rejoice  in  your  hope.  Be 
patient  in  trouble,  persistent  in  prayer,  share  with  fellow 
Christians  in  need,  make  a  practice  of  hospitality. 

Bless  your  persecutors;  bless  and  curse  not.  Rejoice 
with  those  who  rejoice,  and  weep  with  those  who  weep. 
Be  sympathetic  with  one  another.  Instead  of  being 
proud  and  ambitious,  devote  yourselves  to  humble 
tasks.     Never  be  conceited. 

Never  return  evil  for  evil  to  any  one;  aim  to  do  what 
is  honorable  in  the  eyes  of  all.  If  possible,  as  far  as  it 
depends  on  you,  live  at  peace  with  all  men.  Never  seek 
revenge,  dear  friends,  but  let  the  wrath  of  God  have  its 
way,  for  it  is  written,  'Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  re])ay, 
saith  the  Lord.'  Rather,  if  your  enemy  is  hungry,  feed 
him;  if  he  is  thirsty,  give  him  drink,  for  your  action  will 
make  him  feel  a  burning  sense  of  shame.  Do  not  let 
evil  conquer  you,  but  conquer  evil  by  doing  good. 

150.     The  Duties  of  a  Christian  Citizen 

Let  every  Christian  obey  those  who  rule  over  him,  for 
no  authority  exists  excei)t  by  the  will  of  God ;  the  exist- 
ing authorities  have  been  constituted  by  (iod.  There- 
fore any  one  who  resists  authority  is  resisting  the  order 


202  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

established  by  God,  and  they  who  resist  will  bring  judg- 
ment on  themselves.  For  rulers  do  not  inspire  terror  in 
right-doers  but  in  wrong-doers.  You  wish,  do  you  not, 
to  have  no  fear  of  authority  "^  Then  do  what  is  right 
and  you  will  be  commended  by  those  in  authority,  for  a 
ruler  is  the  servant  of  God  for  your  good.  But  if  you  do 
wrong,  you  have  caus^  to  fear;  a  ruler  does  not  bear  the 
sword  for  nothing,  for 'he  is  God's  servant  to  inflict  pun- 
ishment upon  evil-doers.  It  is  necessary,  therefore, 
that  you  should  obey  him,  not  only  to  escape  punish- 
ment but  also  because  it  is  right. 

For  this  reason  also  you  pay  taxes,  for  tax-collectors 
are  God's  officers,  devoting  their  energies  to  this  very 
thing.  Pay  to  each  of  them  what  is  due  him,  tribute 
to  whom  tribute  is  due,  taxes  to  whom  taxes,  respect  to 
whom  respect,  and  honor  to  whom  honor  is  due. 

Be  in  debt  to  no  man,  except  the  debt  of  love  to  one 
another,  for  he  who  loves  his  fellow  man  has  fulfilled  the 
demands  of  the  law.  For  the  commands,  'Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery,  thou  shalt  not  murder,  thou  shalt 
not  steal,  thou  shalt  not  covet,'  these  and  all  others 
are  summed  up  in  this  one  command:  'Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'  Love  never  wrongs  a  fellow 
man;  that  is  why  love  satisfies  all  the  demands  of  the 
law. 

You  know  that  this  is  a  crisis  and  that  it  is  high 
time  to  awaken  from  sleep,  for  the  great  deliverance 
is  nearer  to  us  now  than  when  we  first  believed.  The 
night  is  almost  over,  the  day  is  about  to  dawn.  So 
let  us  put  away  the  deeds  of  darkness  and  put  on  the 
armor  of  hght.  Let  us  live  decently,  as  in  the  open 
Hght  of  day,  not  indulging  in  revelry  or  drunkenness,  nor 
in  debauchery  and  sensuality,  nor  in  quarrelling  and 
jealousy.  Rather  let  us  arm  ourselves  mth  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  spend  no  thought  on  gratify- 
ing the  physical  passions. 


ROMANS  203 

151.     Consideration  Rather  Than  Critictsm 

Welcome  into  fellowship  a  man  whose  faith  is  weak, 
and  do  not  pass  judgment  on  his  scru])les.  While  one 
man  has  faith  strong  enough  to  eat  all  kinds  of  food,  the 
man  of  weak  faith  eats  only  vegetables.  Let  not  the 
one  who  eats  everything  look  down  upon  the  one  who 
does  not,  nor  let  the  man  who  does  not  eat  condemn  him 
who  eats  everything,  for  God  has  approved  both  of 
them.  Who  are  you  that  you  should  criticise  the  ser- 
vant of  another  .^  Whether  he  stands  or  falls  concerns 
only  his  Master,  and  stand  he  will,  for  the  Master  has 
power  to  make  him  stand. 

Again,  one  man  considers  one  day  to  be  much  more 
sacred  than  another,  while  another  man  considers  all 
days  to  be  alike.  Let  each  man  be  fully  con\'inced  in 
his  own  mind.  He  who  observes  a  certain  day  observes 
it  for  the  Master's  sake.  The  eater  also  eats  for  the 
Master's  sake,  for  he  gives  thanks  to  God;  and  he  who 
refrains  from  eating  does  so  for  the  Master's  sake,  and 
he  too  gives  thanks  to  God.  For  there  is  not  one  of  us 
whose  life  concerns  himself  alone,  nor  one  whose  death 
concerns  himself  alone;  for  if  we  live,  we  live  for  the 
Lord,  and  if  we  die,  we  die  for  the  Lord.  Thus  whether 
we  live  or  whether  we  die,  we  are  the  Lord's.  It  was  for 
this  that  Christ  died  and  Hved  again  in  order  that  he 
might  be  the  Lord  of  both  the  dead  and  the  living. 
So  why  do  you  criticise  your  brother  ?  Or  why  do  you 
look  do^vTi  upon  your  brother  .^  For  all  of  us  will  have 
to  stand  before  God's  tribunal,  as  it  is  written: 

'As  I  live,'  the  Lord  declares, 
'Every  knee  shall  bend  before  me, 
And  every  tongue  shall  give  praise  to  God.' 

Each  of  us  then  will  have  to  give  account  of  himself  to 
God. 


204  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

Let  us  therefore  no  longer  criticise  one  another; 
rather  make  up  your  mind  never  to  put  any  obstacle  or 
hindrance  in  your  brother's  way.  I  know  and  am  con- 
vinced, as  one  in  union  with  Christ  Jesus,  that  nothing 
is  defiling  in  itself,  except  as  it  is  defiling  to  the  man  who 
considers  it  so.  If  your  brother  is  being  injured  because 
you  eat  certain  food,  then  you  are  no  longer  living  in  ac- 
cord with  the  law  of  love.  Do  not  let  the  food  you  eat 
ruin  that  man  for  whom  Christ  died.  So  do  not  let 
what  is  right  with  you  become  a  cause  of  reproach,  for 
the  Kingdom  of  God  is  not  a  matter  of  eating  and  drink- 
ing, but  of  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  through  the 
Holy  Spirit.  He  who  serves  Christ  in  this  way  pleases 
God  and  wins  the  approval  of  man. 

Therefore  we  must  aim  at  whatever  makes  for  peace 
and  mutual  building  up  of  character.  Do  not  tear 
down  the  work  of  God  for  the  sake  of  food.  All  foods 
are  ceremonially  clean,  but  it  is  wrong  for  one  man 
through  what  he  eats  to  become  a  hindrance  to  another. 
The  right  course  is  to  abstain  from  meat  or  wine  or  from 
any  food  that  is  a  hindrance  to  your  brother. 

You  are  to  keep  your  own  conviction  on  the  matter  as 
something  between  yourself  and  God.  Fortunate  is  the 
man  who  has  no  misgivings  about  what  he  allows  him- 
self to  do.  If  he  had  doubts  about  eating  and  j^et  eats, 
he  is  already  condemned,  for  he  did  not  do  so  as  a  result 
of  conviction.  Everything  that  is  not  done  with  a  clear 
conviction  is  a  sin. 

152.     The  Christian  Spirit  of  Helpfulness 

We  who  are  strong  ought  to  bear  with  the  scruples  of 
those  who  are  weak,  and  not  seek  to  please  ourselves. 
Each  of  us  should  please  his  neighbor  so  as  to  develop  in 
him  all  that  is  good.     This  is  our  duty,  for  even  Christ 


ROMANS  205 

did  not  please  himself,  but,  as  is  written,  'Tlic  re- 
proaches of  those  who  reproached  thee  have  fallen  on 
me.'  What  was  written  of  old  was  written  for  our  in- 
struction, that  we  through  patient  endurance  and  the 
help  afforded  by  the  scriptures  might  have  hope. 

May  the  God  who  gives  us  patient  endurance  and 
help  grant  that  you  may  live  in  such  harmony  with  one 
another,  in  accordance  with  the  example  of  Christ  Jesus, 
that  you  may  unite  in  singing  praise  to  God  the  Father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Therefore  welcome  one  an- 
other, as  Christ  has  welcomed  you,  that  you  may  in- 
crease the  glory  of  God. 

May  the  God  in  whom  you  hope  so  fill  you  with  con- 
tinual jo3^  and  peace  as  a  result  of  your  faith  that  you 
will  overflow  with  hope  through  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

I  am  convinced  from  personal  knowledge,  my  brothers, 
that  even  as  it  is  you  are  already  full  of  kindness  and  re- 
plete with  all  knowledge  and  well  able  to  warn  one  an- 
other. Yet  by  way  of  refreshing  your  memory"  I  have 
written  with  a  certain  boldness  in  some  parts  of  this 
letter  by  virtue  of  my  divine  commission  as  a  priest  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  proclaim  God's  good  news  to  those  who 
are  not  Jews,  that  they  may  become  an  offering  accept- 
able to  him  and  pure  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  there- 
fore have  a  right  to  be  proud  of  the  work  which  through 
Christ  Jesus  I  have  done  for  God,  though  I  will  not  pre- 
sume to  speak  of  anything  except  what  Christ  has  ac- 
complished through  me  in  securing  the  obedience  of  the 
foreign  peoples  through  my  words  and  deeds,  b}'  means 
of  signs  and  miracles  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  fact  is  that  from  Jerusalem  and  then  as 
far  as  IllA^Ticum  I  have  fully  proclaimed  the  good  news 
about  Christ.  But  my  ambition  has  always  been  to 
proclaim  this  good  news  only  where  Christ's  name  was 


206  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

not  already  known,  for  fear  I  should  be  building  on  a 
foundation  laid  by  another  man. 

This  is  why  I  have  been  so  often  prevented  from  vis- 
iting you.  But  now,  as  I  have  no  longer  opportunity 
for  work  in  these  regions,  and  having  for  several  years 
been  longing  to  visit  you  when  I  go  to  Spain,  I  am  hop- 
ing to  see  you  on  my  way  there  and  to  be  sent  on  my 
journey  by  you  after  I  have  first  enjoyed  being  with  you 
for  a  time.  But  now  I  am  on  my  way  to  Jerusalem  to 
perform  a  service  for  God's  people;  for  Macedonia  and 
Greece  have  kindly  decided  to  make  a  contribution  to 
the  poor  Christians  at  Jerusalem. 

I  entreat  you  then,  brothers,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  by  the  love  w^hich  his  Spirit  inspires, 
join  me  in  earnest  prayer  to  God  in  my  behalf.  Pray 
that  I  may  be  delivered  from  those  in  Judea  who  refuse 
to  believe  in  Jesus,  that  my  mission  to  Jerusalem  may 
prove  acceptable  to  God's  people,  and  that  I  may  by 
God's  will  come  to  you  joyfully  and  find  rest  with  you. 

May  the  God  who  gives  peace  be  w^ith  you  all. 
Amen. 

153.     A  Letter  of  Introduction  and  Greeting 

Let  me  introduce  our  sister  Phoebe,  a  deaconess  of  the 
church  at  Cenchrese  that  you  may  receive  her  as  a  fellow 
Christian  in  a  manner  worthy  of  God's  people,  and  may 
assist  her  in  any  way  that  she  may  need  your  help.  I 
ask  it  because  she  herself  has  been  a  help  to  many,  in- 
cluding myself. 

Give  my  greetings  to  Prisca  and  Aquila,  my  fellow 
workers  in  the  cause  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  risked  their 
lives  for  me.  I  thank  them,  and  not  only  I  but  all  the 
non- Jewish  churches  as  well.  Also  give  my  greetings  to 
the  church  which  meets  in  their  house.     Greet  my  be- 


ROMANS  207 

loved  Epjienetus,  who  was  the  first  in  the  province  of 
Asia  to  be  won  to  Christ.  Greet  Mary,  who  has 
worked  hard  for  you.  Greet  Andronicus  and  Junius, 
my  fellow  countrymen  and  fellow  prisoners.  They  are 
men  of  note  among  the  apostles  and  they  have  been 
Christians  longer  than  I.  Greet  Amplias,  my  beloved 
fellow  Christian.  Greet  Urbanus,  our  fellow  worker  in 
the  cause  of  Christ,  and  my  beloved  Stachys.  Greet 
that  tried  and  tested  Christian  Apelles.  Greet  those 
who  belong  to  the  household  of  Aristobulus.  Greet  my 
fellow  countryman  Herodion.  Greet  those  members  of 
the  household  of  Narcissus  who  are  Christians.  Greet 
Tryphsena  and  Tryphosa,  who  work  hard  in  the  Mas- 
ter's cause.  Greet  the  beloved  Persis.  She  has  labored 
well  for  the  Lord.  Greet  that  worthy  Christian  Rufus 
and  his  mother,  who  has  also  been  as  a  mother  to  me. 
Greet'  Asyncritus,  Phlegon,  Hermes,  Patrobas,  Hermas, 
and  the  brothers  associated  with  them.  Greet  Philo- 
logus  and  Julia,  Nereus  and  his  sister,  Olympas,  and  all 
God's  people  who  are  with  them.  Greet  one  another 
with  a  holy  kiss.  All  the  churches  of  Christ  salute 
you. 

Brothers,  I  entreat  you  to  be  on  your  guard  against 
those  who  stir  up  dissensions  and  put  hindrances  in  your 
way  contrary  to  the  teachings  which  you  have  learned. 
Avoid  them.  Such  people  are  not  servants  of  Christ 
our  Master,  but  are  slaves  of  their  own  base  desires,  and 
with  their  plausible  and  pious  talk  they  deceive  the  un- 
wary. 

Every  one  has  heard  of  your  loyalty ;  therefore  I  re- 
joice over  you.  Still,  I  wish  you  to  be  wise  in  your  search 
for  what  is  good  and  innocent  in  regard  to  evil.  The 
God  of  peace  will  soon  crush  Satan  under  your  feet ! 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 

Timothy,   my  fellow  worker,  sends  his  greeting  to 


208  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

you;  so  do  my  fellow  countrymen  Lucius,  Jason,  and 
Sosipater. 

I,  Tertius,  who  write  the  letter,  greet  you  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 

Gains,  my  host  and  host  of  the  entire  church,  greets 
you.  Erastus,  the  city  treasurer,  salutes  you,  as  does 
brother  Quartus. 


PHILEMON 

154.     An  Appeal  to  Christian  Clemency 
AND  Consideration 

Paul,  a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ  and  Timothy  our 
brother  to  our  beloved  fellow  worker  Philemon,  to  our 
sister  Apphia,  to  our  fellow  soldier  Archippus,  and  to 
the  church  which  meets  in  your  house.  May  grace  and 
peace  be  granted  you  all  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

I  always  give  thanks  to  my  God  when  I  mention  you 
in  my  prayers,  for  whenever  I  hear  of  your  love  and 
loyalty  to  the  Lord  Jesus  and  to  all  his  people  I  pray 
that  as  they  share  your  faith  they  may  gain  a  practical 
knowledge  of  all  the  good  we  enjoy  through  our  relations 
to  Christ.  For  I  have  had  great  joy  and  comfort  in  your 
love,  my  brother,  because  the  hearts  of  God's  people 
have  been  refreshed  by  you. 

Therefore,  although  with  Christ's  authority  I  feel 
quite  free  to  prescribe  what  you  should  do,  I  prefer  to 
appeal  to  you  on  the  ground  of  love.  So  as  Paul,  the 
old  man,  who  is  now  a  prisoner  for  Christ  Jesus,  I  appeal 
to  you  on  behalf  of  my  child  Onesimus,  who  through  my 
instrumentality  w^as  born  into  the  Christian  life  during 
my  imprisonment.  At  one  time  you  found  him  ineffi- 
cient, but  now  true  to  his  name  he  is  useful  both  to  you 
and  to  me.  I  am  sending  him  back  to  you,  though  it  is 
like  tearing  out  my  very  heart.  I  would  have  kejit  him 
with  me,  that  he  might  have  served  me  in  your  l^ehalf 
during  my  imprisonment  for  the  good  news,  but  I  was 
unwilling  to  do  so  without  your  consent,  so  that  your 
kindness  should  not  be  compulsory  but  voluntary. 

209 


210  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

Perhaps  it  was  for  this  very  reason  that  he  was  sepa- 
rated from  you  for  a  while,  that  you  might  receive  him 
back  forever,  no  longer  a  slave  but  as  something  far 
more  than  a  slave — a  brother  especially  dear  to  me  but 
even  dearer  to  you  both  as  a  man  and  as  a  fellow 
Christian  !  So  if  you  regard  me  as  your  comrade,  re- 
ceive him  as  you  would  me;  and  if  he  has  done  anything 
dishonest  or  owes  you  anything,  put  that  down  against 
my  account.  I,  Paul,  write  this  with  my  own  hand,  '  I 
will  repay  it  in  full,'  not  to  remind  you  of  the  fact  that 
you  owe  me  in  addition  your  very  soul.  Yes,  brother, 
let  me  have  some  return  from  you  for  bringing  you  to 
the  Lord.     Refresh  my  heart  by  your  Christlike  spirit. 

I  write  you,  relying  on  your  compliance  with  my 
wishes,  knowing  that  you  will  do  even  more  than  I  ask. 
At  the  same  time  prepare  a  lodging  place  for  me,  for  I 
hope  that  in  answer  to  your  prayers  I  may  be  permitted 
to  visit  you. 

Epaphras,  my  fellow  prisoner  in  Christ,  salutes  you, 
as  do  also  Mark,  Aristarchus,  Demas,  and  Luke,  my 
fellow  workers. 

May  the  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your 
spirit.     Amen. 


COLOSSIANS 
155.     The  Foundation  of  the  Christian  Life 

Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  by  the  will  of  God, 
and  Timothy,  our  brother,  to  the  devoted  and  faithful 
Christian  brothers  at  Colossse.  May  love  and  peace  be 
granted  to  you  from  God  our  Father. 

We  always  give  thanks  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  when  we  pray  for  you,  for  we  have 
heard  of  your  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  and  of  your  love  for 
all  God's  people  because  of  the  hope  awaiting  you  in 
heaven.  You  first  heard  of  this  hope  in  the  true  mes- 
sage of  good  news  which  has  come  and  is  present  with 
you  as  it  spreads  throughout  all  the  world  bearing  fruit 
and  growing.  It  has  also  borne  fruit  among  you  from 
the  day  j'ou  learned  to  know  what  God's  love  really  is. 
That  is  just  what  you  learned  from  our  beloved  fellow 
servant  Epaphras,  w^ho  is  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ  in 
your  behalf.  He  also  has  informed  us  of  the  love  which 
the  Spirit  has  inspired  in  you. 

I  want  you  to  know  how  anxiously  I  strive  in  your  be- 
half and  for  the  brothers  in  Laodicea  and  for  all  the 
others  who  have  never  seen  me,  that  they  may  be 
strengthened  in  faith  and  united  in  love,  and  that  with 
all  the  wealth  of  conviction  that  comes  from  insight  tliey 
may  know  the  secret  of  God,  which  is  Christ,  in  whom 
all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  are  hidden. 

I  say  this  to  prevent  your  being  misled  by  any  one 
with  plausible  arguments,  for  although  I  am  absent  in 
the  body  I  am  with  you  in  spirit,  and  I  rejoice  to  see 
your  well-ordered  organization  and  the  firm  front  pre- 
sented by  your  faith  in  Christ. 

211 


212  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

So  then,  as  you  received  Christ  Jesus  as  3^our  Lord, 
Hve  in  union  with  him,  remain  rooted  in  him,  be  built 
up  through  him,  confirmed  in  the  faith  as  you  have 
been  taught  it,  and  filled  to  overflowing  with  gratitude. 
Take  care  that  no  one  carries  you  away  captive  by  his 
philosophy  or  misleading  theory,  based  on  human  tra- 
dition or  on  a  belief  in  the  elemental  spirits  of  the  world 
and  not  on  faith  in  Christ.  For  it  is  in  Christ  that  the 
entire  fulness  of  the  divine  nature  dwells  embodied,  and 
you  share  this  with  him. 

156.     The  New  Life 

If  you  have  been  raised  to  life  with  Christ,  seek  those 
things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  is  seated  at  the 
right  hand  of  God.  Fix  your  thoughts  on  the  things 
that  are  above,  not  on  those  that  are  on  earth,  for  you 
have  died  and  your  life  is  hidden  with  Christ  in  God. 
When  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  appears,  then  you  will  ap- 
pear with  him  in  glory. 

Put  to  death  the  expressions  of  your  lower  nature, 
such  as  sexual  vice,  impurity,  passion,  evil  desire,  and 
greed,  which  is  a  form  of  idolatry.  These  are  the  sins 
that  bring  down  God's  wrath,  and  you  also  were  once 
addicted  to  them  when  you  lived  under  their  influence. 

But  now  also  lay  aside  all  such  things  as  anger,  rage, 
ill-will,  slander,  and  abusive  language.  Do  not  lie  to  one 
another,  for  you  have  stripped  off  the  old  nature  with  its 
practices  and  have  put  on  the  new  nature,  which  with  in- 
creased knowledge  is  being  made  anew  in  the  likeness  of 
its  Creator. 

In  that  new  life  there  is  no  distinction  between  Greek 
and  Jew,  ritualist  and  non-conformist,  barbarian,  Scy- 
thian, slave,  and  free  man,  but  Christ  is  everything  and 
in  all  of  us. 


COLOSSIANS  213 

Therefore  as  God's  chosen  people,  consecrated  and  be- 
loved, be  clothed  with  compassion,  kindness,  modesty, 
gentleness,  patience.  Bear  with  one  another,  and  if 
any  one  has  cause  for  complaint,  forgive  the  offender. 
Even  as  the  Master  forgave  you,  so  you  too  must  for- 
give. Above  all,  you  must  love,  for  that  is  the  perfect 
bond  of  union.  Also  let  the  peace  which  Christ  gives 
reign  supreme  in  your  hearts ;  for  that  is  why  you  have 
been  called  to  be  members  of  the  one  body.  Also  be 
thankful. 

Let  the  teachings  of  Christ  dwell  within  you  with  all 
their  wealth  of  wisdom.  Teach  and  train  one  another 
by  means  of  psalms,  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs.  Praise 
God  with  thankful  hearts,  and  whatever  you  say  or  do, 
do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  through  him 
give  thanks  to  God  the  Father. 

157.     Personal  Greetings 

Devote  yourselves  to  prayer,  keeping  alive  your  en- 
thusiasm for  it  by  thanksgiving.  At  the  same  time  pray 
that  God  may  open  a  way  for  me  to  preach  the  truth 
revealed  in  Christ  for  which  I  am  in  custody,  in  order 
that  I  may  make  it  clear  as  I  should.  Act  with  wisdom 
in  your  relations  to  the  outside  world,  making  the  most 
of  your  opportunities.  Let  your  conversation  always 
be  kindly,  yet  seasoned  as  it  were  with  salt,  that  you 
may  know  how  to  give  each  man  a  proper  answer. 

Tychicus,  our  beloved  brother  and  faithful  assistant 
and  fellow  servant  of  the  Lord,  will  give  you  information 
about  all  my  affairs.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  am 
sending  him  to  you,  to  let  you  know  all  about  me  and 
to  encourage  you.  He  is  accompanied  by  that  faithful 
and  beloved  brother  Onesimus,  your  fellow  townsman. 
They  will  inform  you  about  everything  here. 


214  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

Aristarchus,  my  fellow  prisoner,  sends  his  greeting  to 
you;  so  does  Mark  the  cousin  of  Barnabas.  You  have 
received  instructions  as  to  him;  if  he  comes  to  you  give 
him  a  welcome.  Jesus,  who  is  called  Justus,  also  sends 
his  greetings.  These  are  the  only  converts  from  Juda- 
ism who  have  worked  loyally  with  me  for  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  and  they  have  been  a  great  comfort  to  me. 

Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  sends  his  greetings.  He 
is  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ  and  is  always  earnestly  pray- 
ing that,  whatever  may  be  God's  will  for  you,  you  may 
stand  firm  like  mature  Christians  whose  faith  rests  on 
conviction.  I  can  testify  to  the  deep  interest  he  takes 
in  you  and  in  the  Christians  at  Laodicea  and  Hierapolis. 

Luke,  the  doctor  whom  we  all  love,  and  Demas  send 
their  greetings  to  you.  Give  my  greetings  to  the 
brothers  at  Laodicea  and  to  Nympha  and  to  the  church 
which  meets  at  her  house. 

When  you  have  read  this  letter,  see  that  it  is  also  read 
in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans;  also  that  you  read  the 
letter  that  reaches  you  from  Laodicea.  And  tell  Arch- 
ippus,  'See  that  you  fully  discharge  the  duties  of  the 
ofiice  that  you  have  received  in  the  Master's  service.'  . 

The  salutation  is  in  my  own  handwriting : '  From  Paul. 
Remember  me  in  my  imprisonment.  God's  blessing  be 
with  you.' 


EPHESIANS 
158.  Christ's  Work  for  IVIankind 

Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  will  of  God, 
to  his  people  who  believe  in  Christ  Jesus.  May  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  bless  you  and  give  you 
peace. 

Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  through  Christ  has  blessed  us  from  on  high 
with  every  spiritual  blessing.  God  before  the  creation 
of  the  world  chose  us  that  we  through  Christ  might  be 
pure,  irreproachable  in  his  sight,  having  destined  us  ac- 
cording to  his  judgment  and  purpose  to  be  his  sons 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

For  it  is  because  of  God's  loving-kindness  that  you 
have  been  saved  by  faith.  This  is  not  your  own  doing 
but  God's  gift;  it  is  not  the  result  of  what  you  have 
done — for  fear  any  one  should  boast.  For  he  has  made 
us  what  we  are,  through  union  with  Christ  Jesus,  for  the 
good  work  which  God  has  prepared  for  each  of  us  to  do. 

Remember  then  that  once  you  who  were  not  Jews 
were  separated  from  Christ,  aliens  to  the  commonwealth 
of  Israel,  and  with  no  share  in  the  covenants  based  on 
divine  promises  and  no  hope  and  no  God  in  the  world. 
But  now  through  union  with  Christ  Jesus  you  who  were 
once  far  away  have  been  brought  near  by  the  slicdding 
of  his  life-blood.  For  he  is  our  peace;  he  uniti^l  the  two 
divisions  of  mankind  and  broke  down  the  barriers  that 
kept  them  apart.  During  his  life  on  earth  he  set  aside 
the  law  with  its  explicit  demands,  so  as  to  make  peace  by 

215 


216  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

creating  out  of  these  two  divisions,  through  union  with 
himself,  a  new  mankind.  Thus  in  himself  through  his 
death  on  the  cross  he  put  an  end  to  that  feud  by  recon- 
ciling Jew  and  alien  to  God  in  one  body.  So  he  came  to 
proclaim  good  news  of  peace  to  you  of  alien  races  who 
were  far  awaj^  and  to  the  Jews  who  were  near,  for  it  is 
through  him  that  we  both,  united  by  one  Spirit,  have 
free  access  to  the  Father. 

Now  therefore  you  are  no  longer  strangers  and  for- 
eigners, but  fellow  citizens  with  God's  people  and  mem- 
bers of  his  household.  You  are  a  building  reared  on  the 
foundation  laid  by  the  prophets  and  apostles  with  Christ 
Jesus  himself  as  the  corner-stone.  In  union  with  him 
the  whole  structure  is  closely  bound  together  and  will 
grow  into  a  sacred  temple.  In  union  with  him  you  also 
are  being  built  up  together  to  become  through  the 
influence  of  his  Spirit  a  dwelling-place  for  God  him- 
self. 

For  this  reason  on  bended  knee  I  pray  the  Father, 
from  whom  every  family  in  heaven  and  on  earth  derives 
its  name,  to  grant  that  according  to  the  wealth  of  his 
glorious  might  he  may  through  his  Spirit  strengthen  you 
with  power  in  your  innermost  being.  I  pray  that 
through  faith  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts;  that  you 
may  be  so  firmly  rooted  and  founded  in  love,  that  you 
may  be  able  with  the  rest  of  God's  people  to  apprehend 
and  understand  the  breadth  and  length,  the  height  and 
depth  of  the  love  of  Christ  which  surpasses  all  knowl- 
edge, and  that  you  may  be  as  filled  with  love  as  God 
himself. 

Now  to  him  who  is  able  to  do  far  more  than  we  ever 
ask  or  imagine  by  virtue  of  his  power  to  work  within  us, 
to  him  be  the  glory  through  the  church  and  through 
Christ  Jesus  from  age  to  age  throughout  all  generations. 
Amen. 


EPHESIANS  217 

159.     Christian  Living 

I  therefore,  a  prisoner  in  the  Master's  cause,  entreat 
you  to  hve  a  Hfe  worthy  of  the  call  which  you  have  re- 
ceived, with  perfect  modesty,  gentleness,  and  ])atience, 
bearing  lovingly  with  one  another  and  earnestly  striving 
to  preserve  by  the  bond  of  peace  the  unity  which  the 
Spirit  has  given  us.  There  is  one  body  and  one  Spirit, 
as  when  you  were  called  you  had  one  hope  held  out  to 
you.  There  is  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one 
God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  over  us  all,  acts  through 
us  all,  and  is  in  us  all.  But  each  of  us  has  been  favored 
according  to  the  gift  that  Christ  has  given  to  each. 

He  gave  to  some  ability  to  be  apostles,  some  to  be 
preachers,  some  to  be  missionaries,  some  to  be  pastors 
and  teachers,  that  they  may  prepare  his  people  for  ser- 
vice, that  they  may  build  up  the  body  of  Christ  until 
we  all,  through  the  unity  of  the  faith  and  the  knowledge 
of  God's  Son,  attain  perfect  manhood  and  the  mature 
standard  of  perfection  of  Christ  himself.  Then  we  shall 
no  longer  be  immature,  blown  from  our  course  and  car- 
ried away  by  every  changing  form  of  teaching,  through 
men's  deceit  and  unscrupulous  devices  that  mislead,  but 
loyal  to  the  truth  and  influenced  by  love,  we  shall  grow 
into  complete  union  with  Christ  who  is  our  head. 
Through  contact  with  him  the  whole  body  is  joined  and 
knit  together  by  its  every  joint,  and  through  the  ac- 
tivity of  the  several  parts  it  grows  until  it  is  fully  devel- 
oped by  means  of  love. 

Do  not  let  the  sun  go  down  upon  your  wrath,  and  give 
no  opportunity  to  the  devil  to  tempt  you.  Let  the  thief 
steal  no  longer;  rather  let  him  toil  with  his  hands  at  hon- 
est work  so  as  to  have  something  to  share  with  the 
needy.  Let  no  vile  words  pass  your  lii)s  ])ut  only  such 
as  shall  be  helpful  to  the  occasion,  that  they  may  prove 


218  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

a  blessing  to  those  who  hear  them.  Do  not  distress 
God's  Holy  Spirit  which  you  have  received  as  a  seal  to 
identify  j^ou  as  his  until  the  day  of  redemption.  Drop 
all  bitter  feeling  and  passion  and  anger,  and  loud,  insult- 
ing language,  as  well  as  all  malice. 

Be  kind  to  one  another,  be  tender-hearted,  forgiving 
one  another,  even  as  God  through  Christ  has  forgiven 
you.  Therefore  imitate  God  as  his  dear  children,  and 
lead  lives  that  are  governed  by  love,  as  Christ  also  loved 
you  and  gave  himself  as  a  fragrant  offering  and  sacrifice 
to  God. 

Be  exceedingly  careful  then  about  the  life  you  lead. 
Do  not  act  like  fools  but  as  sensible  men,  making  the 
most  of  every  opportunity,  for  these  are  evil  days.  Do 
not  show  yourselves  senseless,  but  understand  what  is 
the  Lord's  will.  Be  not  intoxicated  with  wine — that  is 
dissoluteness — but  be  filled  with  God's  Spirit.  Sing 
together  psalms  and  hymns  and  sacred  songs,  heartily 
praising  the  Lord  with  words  and  music,  and  always 
giving  thanks  for  everything  to  our  God  and  Father  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


160.     Love  and  Co-operation 

Be  submissive  to  one  another  out  of  reverence  for 
Christ.  Wives,  be  submissive  to  your  own  husbands  as 
to  the  Master,  for  the  husband  is  head  of  the  wife,  even 
as  Christ  also  is  the  head  of  the  church,  for  he  is  the 
Savior  of  the  body  of  beHevers.  And  as  the  church  is 
submissive  to  Christ,  so  wives  are  to  be  submissive  to 
their  husbands  in  every  respect.  Husbands,  love  your 
wives  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church  and  gave  himself 
up  for  her.  Let  each  one  of  you  love  his  wife  as  he  does 
himself,  and  the  wife — let  her  see  that  she  reveres  her 
husband. 


EPHESIANS  219 

Children,  obey  your  parents  as  you  would  the  Lord, 
for  this  is  right.  'Honor  your  father  and  mother'  (the 
tirst  commandment  with  a  promise),  'that  it  may  be 
well  with  you  and  that  you  may  live  long  u])on  the 
earth.'  And  you  fathers,  do  not  irritate  your  children, 
but  bring  them  up  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  through 
instruction  and  counsel. 

Servants,  be  obedient  to  those  who  are  your  masters 
here  on  earth  with  the  same  respect  and  eagerness  to 
please  and  honesty  of  purpose  as  you  would  show  to 
Christ  himself.  Not  merely  while  being  watched,  as 
though  you  were  trying  to  please  men,  but  as  servants 
of  Christ,  doing  God's  will  from  the  heart,  cheerfully 
perform  your  service  as  though  to  the  I^rd  and  not  to 
men,  with  the  knowledge  that  every  one,  whether  he  be 
slave  or  free,  will  be  rewarded  by  the  Lord  for  the  good 
he  has  done. 

And  as  for  you  masters,  treat  your  servants  in  a  sim- 
ilar manner.  Cease  threatening  them,  for  you  know 
that  both  you  and  they  have  a  Master  in  heaven,  and 
that  there  is  no  partiality  with  him. 

16 L     God's  Valiant  Knight 

Finally,  be  strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  which 
comes  from  his  might.  Put  on  the  complete  armoo*  of 
God  so  that  you  may  be  able  to  withstand  the  strata- 
gems of  the  devil.  For  our  struggle  is  not  with  flesh  and 
blood  but  with  the  despotisms,  the  authorities,  and  the 
forces  which  dominate  this  dark  world,  with  the  unseen 
spiritual  hosts  of  evil  arrayed  against  us. 

So  take  up  the  complete  armor  of  God,  that  when  the 
evil  day  comes  you  may  be  able  to  withstand,  and  hav- 
ing overcome  all  attacks  to  hold  your  ground.  Stand 
therefore,  girded  with  the  belt  of  truth,  put  on  the 


220  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

breastplate  of  righteousness,  and  have  your  feet  shod 
with  readiness  to  proclaim  the  good  news  of  peace.  In 
addition  to  all  these,  take  the  shield  of  faith  by  which 
you  will  be  able  to  quench  all  the  flaming  darts  of  the 
evil  one.  Take  the  helmet  of  salvation  and  the  sword 
given  by  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  message  of  God.  Pray 
with  unceasing  prayer  and  entreaty  on  every  fitting  oc- 
casion as  the  Spirit  prompts,  and  be  alert  to  seize  each 
opportunity  to  do  so.  Also  pray  in  behalf  of  all  God's 
people  and  in  my  behalf  also,  that  when  I  am  allowed 
to  speak,  words  may  be  given  me,  so  that  I  may  fear- 
lessly make  known  the  revelation  of  the  good  news  for 
which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  chains,  and  that  I  may 
have  the  courage  to  speak  as  I  should. 

Peace  and  love  with  faith  be  to  the  brothers  from  God 
the  Father  and  Jesus  Christ.  May  God's  blessing 
through  eternity  be  with  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


PHILIPPIANS 

162.     The  Joy  and  Contentment  of  the  Aged 
Prisoner 

Paul  and  Timothy,  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  all  of 
Christ's  followers  throughout  Philippi,  as  well  as  to  the 
ministers  of  the  church  and  their  assistants.  May  love 
and  peace  be  granted  you  from  God  our  Father  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

I  thank  God  every  time  I  think  of  you.  In  every 
prayer  that  I  offer  for  you  all  I  always  pray  with  joy 
because  of  your  co-operation  in  proclaiming  the  good 
news  from  the  first  day  it  was  preached  among  you  to 
the  present,  being  confident  that  he  who  began  the  good 
work  in  you  will  go  on  to  perfect  it  until  the  day  when 
Jesus  Christ  will  appear.  It  is  only  right  for  me  to 
cherish  such  thoughts  for  you  all,  because  I  have  you  in 
my  heart  and  you  all  share  the  same  divine  blessing  with 
me  in  my  imprisonment  and  in  the  defense  and  estab- 
lishment of  the  good  news. 

God  is  my  witness  how  I  yearn  for  you  all  with  the 
tenderness  of  Jesus  Christ  himself.  I  pray  that  your 
love  may  become  richer  and  richer  in  knowledge  and  in 
perfect  insight,  so  that  you  may  be  able  to  make  right 
distinctions  in  order  that  you  may  be  pure  and  blame- 
less in  character  when  Christ  appears.  Thus  you  will  be 
filled  with  the  fruits  of  that  righteousness  which  comes 
through  Jesus  Christ  and  so  glorify  and  praise  God. 

Now  I  would  have  you  know,  brothers,  that  the  ex- 
periences that  have  befallen  me  have  really  tended  to 
promote  the  good  news;  not  only  in  the  whole  of  the 
Imperial  Guard,  but  everywhere  else  it  is  generally 
known  that  I  am  imprisoned  because  of  Christ;  and 

221 


222  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

most  of  the  Christian  brothers  have  gained  greater  con- 
fidence in  the  Lord  as  a  result  of  my  imprisonment,  and 
now  venture  to  speak  God's  message  fearlessly. 

Some  indeed  proclaim  Christ  in  a  spirit  of  envy  and 
strife,  while  others  do  it  out  of  good-will.  The  latter 
are  prompted  by  love  toward  me,  knowing  that  I  am 
placed  here  to  defend  the  good  news.  The  others  are 
moved  to  preach  Christ  by  selfish  or  mixed  motives, 
thinking  to  make  trouble  for  me  in  my  imprisonment. 
But  what  of  it !  I  am  only  glad  that  Christ  is  pro- 
claimed no  matter  how,  whether  with  insincere  or  sin- 
cere motives,  and  I  rejoice  over  that.  Yes,  and  I  will 
continue  to  rejoice  because  I  know  that  as  a  result  of 
these  troubles  I  shall  be  saved  through  your  prayers 
and  through  the  gift  of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.  This 
will  be  the  fulfilment  of  my  earnest  expectation  and 
hope  that  I  may  never  have  cause  for  shame,  but  that 
now  as  always  by  my  absolute  fearlessness  Christ  may 
be  honored  in  my  person,  whether  I  live  or  die.  For  me 
to  live  is  Christ  and  to  die  is  gain.  But  if  to  live  means 
fruitful  labor,  I  do  not  know  which  I  prefer.  I  am  in  a 
dilemma.  I  have  a  strong  desire  to  depart  and  be  with 
Christ,  for  that  is  by  far  the  better.  But  for  your  sake 
it  is  more  necessary  that  I  should  continue  to  remain 
here  in  the  body.  Being  sure  of  this :  I  know  that  I  shall 
live  and  remain  near  you  all  to  promote  your  advance- 
ment and  joy  in  the  faith,  so  that  in  Christ  Jesus  your 
reason  for  pride  will  become  even  greater  as  a  result  of 
my  being  with  you. 


163.     Fidelity  to  Jesus'  Ideals 

Only  let  your  manner  of  Hving  be  worthy  of  the  good 
news  of  Christ,  so  that  whether  I  come  to  see  you  or 
remain  away  I  may  hear  that  you  are  standing  firm  and 


PHILIPPIANS  .      223 

united,  striving  for  the  faith  inspired  by  the  good 
news,  not  being  frightened  by  your  opponents,  for  your 
fearlessness  is  a  sure  sign  to  them  of  destruction,  but  to 
you  a  proof  from  God  that  you  will  be  delivered.  For 
you  have  the  privilege  not  only  of  believing  in  Christ, 
but  also  of  suffering  for  his  sake  by  engaging  in  the  same 
struggle  in  which  you  once  saw  me  and  now  hear  that 
I  am  engaged. 

If,  therefore,  there  is  any  comfort  in  believing  in 
Christ,  if  there  is  any  consolation  in  love,  if  there  is  any 
common  sharing  of  the  Spirit,  if  you  have  any  tender- 
ness and  pity,  make  my  happiness  complete  by  living  in 
harmony  with  the  same  spirit  of  love,  one  in  heart  and 
animated  by  one  spirit.  Never  be  partisan  nor  vain, 
but  let  each  modestly  regard  the  other  as  better  than 
himself,  and  look  attentively  after  the  interests  of  others 
as  well  as  his  own. 

Let  the  same  spirit  be  in  you  as  was  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  though  divine  by  nature  did  not  regard  equality 
with  God  as  a  prize  to  be  held  fast,  but  divested  himself 
of  his  glory  and  assumed  the  form  of  a  servant  and  be- 
came like  men.  Appearing  in  human  form,  he  humbled 
himself  by  submitting  even  to  death — ^yes,  to  death  on 
the  cross  !  In  consequence  of  which  God  raised  him  to 
the  highest  place  and  bestowed  on  him  the  name  which 
is  supreme  above  all  other  names,  so  that  in  adoration 
of  the  name  of  Jesus  all  beings  in  heaven,  on  earth,  and 
underneath  the  earth  should  bend  the  knee,  and  every 
tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father.  So  then,  my  dear  brothers, 
as  you  always  have  been  obedient,  and  not  simply  when 
I  was  present,  now  therefore  all  the  more  in  my  absence 
work  out  your  own  salvation  with  reverence  and  hu- 
mihty,  for  it  is  God  who  is  developing  in  you  both  the 
will  and  the  abihty  to  carry  out  his  good  pleasure. 


224  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

Do  all  things  without  grumbling  and  questioning, 
that  you  may  become  irreproachable,  true  children  of 
God  in  the  midst  of  a  deceitful  and  corrupt  generation, 
where  you  will  appear  as  bright  stars  in  a  dark  world, 
offering  to  them  the  message  of  life,  so  that  I  shall  have 
reason  to  boast  when  Christ  appears  that  I  have  not  run 
my  race  in  vain  nor  labored  in  vain.  Even  if  my  otvti 
blood  should  be  poured  out  as  a  libation,  in  addition  to 
the  sacrifice  of  faith  and  service  which  you  are  offering 
to  God,  I  rejoice  and  rejoice  with  you  all,  and  you  like- 
wise must  rejoice  and  rejoice  with  me. 

But  I  hope,  if  the  Lord  permits,  to  send  you  Timothy 
before  long  that  I  too  may  be  cheered  by  news  about 
you.  I  have  no  other  one  like  him  who  will  take  a  gen- 
uine interest  in  you,  for  every  one  is  looking  out  for  his 
own  interests,  not  those  of  Christ  Jesus.  But  you  know 
how  Timothy  has  stood  the  test,  how  like  a  son  working 
with  his  father  he  has  served  with  me  in  spreading  the 
good  news.  So  I  hope  to  send  him  shortly,  as  soon  as 
I  see  how  it  will  go  with  me ;  though  I  am  confident,  as 
one  who  trusts  in  the  Lord,  that  I  myself  will  come  to 
you  before  long. 

164.     The  Happiness  of  Jesus'  Loyal  Followers 

As  for  the  rest,  my  brothers,  rejoice  in  the  Lord.  It 
is  not  irksome  for  me  to  write  these  warnings  to  you,  and 
for  you  it  is  safe.  Look  out  for  these  dogs,  these  wicked 
workmen,  these  who  mutilate  themselves.  For  we  are 
the  true  circumcision,  we  who  worship  God  in  spirit,  we 
who  take  pride  in  Christ  Jesus  and  rely  upon  no  out- 
ward symbols;  although  I  myself  might  rely  upon  out- 
ward symbols  if  I  chose.  If  any  one  thinks  that  he  can 
rely  on  these,  I  can  far  more.  I  was  circumcised  when  I 
was  eight  days  old;  I  belong  to  the  race  of  Israel  and  to 


PHILIPPIANS  225 

the  tribe  of  Benjamin.  I  am  a  Hebrew,  the  son  of  He- 
brew parents.  As  regards  the  law  I  was  a  Pharisee,  in 
point  of  zeal  a  persecutor  of  the  church,  faultless  accord- 
ing to  the  standard  of  legal  righteousness. 

All  that  I  once  counted  as  gain  I  now  for  Christ's  sake 
count  as  loss.  Indeed,  I  count  everything  as  loss  com- 
pared with  the  far  greater  value  of  knowing  Christ  Jesus 
my  Lord.  For  his  sake  I  have  lost  everything  and 
count  it  all  mere  refuse,  if  I  can  but  gain  Christ  and  be 
found  united  with  him;  for  I  possess  no  legal  righteous- 
ness of  my  own  but  only  the  righteousness  which  comes 
through  faith  in  Christ — that  which  is  derived  from  God 
and  rests  upon  faith.  I  would  know  Christ  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection  and  the  fellowship  of  his  suf- 
fering; and  by  dying  as  he  died,  it  may  be  that  I  too 
may  attain  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

Not  that  I  have  already  attained  this,  nor  am  I  al- 
ready perfect,  but  I  press  on  in  the  hope  that  I  may  lay 
hold  of  that  for  which  also  Christ  laid  hold  of  me. 
Brothers,  I  do  not  consider  myself  as  having  yet  at- 
tained it;  but  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  the  things  that 
lie  behind  and  stretching  forward  to  those  that  lie  be- 
fore me,  I  press  on  toward  the  goal  for  the  prize  of  that 
high  destiny  to  which  God  through  Christ  Jesus  is  call- 
ing me. 

Let  all  of  us,  therefore,  who  are  mature  hold  these 
views,  and  if  any  of  you  think  otherwise  God  will  make 
this  also  clear  to  you.  Nevertheless  we  nuist  order  our 
lives  by  the  truth  to  which  we  have  already  attained. 
Accordingly,  my  dear  brothers,  whom  I  long  to  see,  you 
who  are  my  joy  and  crown,  you  must  stand  firm  in  the 
Lord,  my  dear  friends. 

I  entreat  Euodia  and  entreat  Syntyche  to  think  in 
harmony  as  Christian  sisters  ought.  Yes,  and  I  also 
beg  of  you,  Synzygus  (yoke-fellowj,  so  justly  named, 


226  PAUL'S  LETTERS 

lend  a  hand  to  these  women  who  have  toiled  at  my  side 
as  we  have  proclaimed  the  good  news,  along  with 
Clement  and  the  rest  of  my  fellow  workers  whose  names 
are  in  the  book  of  life. 

Rejoice  in  the  Lord  always.  Again,  I  say,  rejoice. 
Let  your  forbearance  be  known  to  all  men.  The  Lord 
is  coming  quickly.  Do  not  be  anxious  but  always  make 
your  requests  known  to  God  in  prayer  and  supplication 
with  thanksgiving;  so  shall  the  peace  of  God,  which  is 
beyond  all  human  understanding,  keep  guard  over  your 
hearts  and  your  minds  in  union  with  Christ  Jesus. 

Finally,  brothers,  whatever  is  true,  whatever  is  hon- 
orable, whatever  is  just,  whatever  is  pure,  whatever  is 
lovely,  whatever  is  of  good  repute,  if  there  be  any  virtue 
or  anything  worthy  of  praise,  consider  the  value  of 
these  things.  Practise  also  what  you  have  learned  and 
received  and  heard  and  seen  in  me,  and  then  the  God 
of  peace  will  be  with  you. 

165.     Paul's  Gratitude  to  the  Philippian 
Christians 

I  consider  it  necessary  to  send  to  you  at  once  Epaph- 
roditus,  my  Christian  brother,  my  fellow  worker,  my 
fellow  soldier  and  the  messenger  whom  you  sent  to  min- 
ister to  my  needs,  for  he  is  longing  to  see  you  all,  and  he 
has  been  distressed  because  you  heard  that  he  was  ill. 
It  is  true  that  he  was  ill  almost  to  the  point  of  death; 
but  God  had  mercy  on  him,  and  not  only  on  him,  but 
on  me  also  that  I  might  not  have  one  sorrow  upon  an- 
other. So  I  am  especially  eager  to  send  him  that  when 
you  see  him  again  you  may  rejoice  and  that  I  may  have 
less  sorrow.  Welcome  him  then  as  a  Christian  brother, 
with  hearts  full  of  joy,  and  hold  men  like  him  in  the 
highest  honor,  for  he  nearly  died  in  the  service  of  Christ 


PHILIPPIANS  2^27 

by  risking  his  life  in  trying  to  make  up  for  the  services 
you  were  unable  to  render  me. 

It  is  a  great  source  of  joy  to  me  as  a  Christian  brother 
that  now  at  length  you  have  revived  your  though tful- 
ness  of  me.  Indeed,  you  have  always  been  thoughtful, 
but  you  lacked  opportunity.  Not  that  I  speak  of  want, 
for  I  have  learned  wherever  I  am  to  be  content.  I  know 
how  to  live  in  humble  circumstances;  I  know,  too,  how 
to  live  in  prosperity.  I  have  learned  in  all  circum- 
stances the  secret  of  life,  both  of  plenty  and  of  hunger, 
of  prosperity  and  of  want.  I  can  do  everything  in  him 
who  strengthens  me. 

Nevertheless  you  acted  nobly  in  sharing  my  affliction. 
You  Philippians  well  know  that  when  first  the  good  news 
was  proclaimed,  after  I  left  Macedonia,  no  church  but 
yours  became  a  partner  with  me  as  far  as  giving  and 
receiving  are  concerned.  Even  when  I  was  in  Thessa- 
lonica  more  than  once  you  sent  money  for  my  needs. 
It  is  not  the  gift  I  am  seeking,  but  the  reward  that  is 
accumulating  to  your  credit !  I  have  enough  of  every- 
thing, and  more  than  enough.  I  am  amply  supplied  by 
what  I  received  from  you  through  Epaphroditus.  It  is 
like  fragrant  incense,  a  sacrifice  acceptable  and  well 
pleasing  to  God.  My  God  will  supply  your  every  need 
out  of  his  glorious  wealth  in  Christ  Jesus.  Now  to  God 
our  Father  be  glory  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Greet  every  one  of  God's  people  in  Christ  Jesus.  The 
brothers  who  are  with  me  send  their  greetings.  All  of 
God's  people  greet  you,  especially  those  who  are  of  the 
imperial  household.  The  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  your  spirit.     Amen. 


n  TIMOTHY 

166.     Paul's  Last  Words 

Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  by  the  will  of  God, 
commissioned  to  proclaim  the  life  that  comes  through 
Christ  Jesus,  to  my  beloved  son  Timothy.  May  love, 
mercy,  and  peace  be  granted  you  by  God  the  Father 
and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.     . 

I  thank  the  God  of  my  forefathers,  whom  I  worship 
with  a  clear  conscience,  as  I  constantly  remember  you 
in  my  prayers.  Whenever  I  recall  your  tears,  I  long 
night  and  day  to  see  you  that  my  joy  may  be  complete. 
I  am  reminded  of  your  sincere  faith,  a  faith  that  dwelt 
first  in  your  grandmother  Lois,  and  then  in  your  mother 
Eunice,  and  which  now,  I  am  sure,  dwells  in  you. 

For  this  reason  I  would  remind  you  to  rekindle  the 
divine  gift  which  you  received  through  the  laying  on 
of  my  hands.  For  God  has  not  given  us  a  cowardly 
spirit,  but  a  spirit  of  power  and  love  and  self-control. 
Do  not  then  be  ashamed  to  testify  for  our  Master,  and 
do  not  be  ashamed  of  a  prisoner  of  the  Lord  like  me,  but 
share  with  me  in  suffering  for  the  good  news  as  God  gives 
you  the  opportunity. 

Of  that  good  news  I  was  appointed  a  herald  and  an 
apostle  and  a  teacher;  that  is  the  reason  why  I  suffer. 
But  I  am  not  ashamed  of  it,  for  I  know  in  whom  I  have 
put  my  trust,  and  am  certain  that  he  is  able  to  guard 
what  I  have  intrusted  to  him  until  the  day  that  he  shall 
appear. 

May  the  Lord  show  mercy  to  the  household  of  On- 
esiphorus,  for  often  he  cheered  me  up  and  was  not 
ashamed  of  my  chains.     On  the  contrary,  when  he 

228 


II   TIMOTHY  220 

reached  Rome  he  searched  for  me  earnestly  and  found 
me. 

Already  my  Hfe-blood  is  poured  out  and  the  time  of 
my  departure  has  come.  I  have  fought  the  good  fight, 
I  have  finished  the  course,  I  have  kept  the  faitli.  Now 
the  crown  for  right-doing  awaits  me  Avhicli  the  l^)rd,  the 
righteous  judge,  will  give  to  me  on  that  day,  and  not  to 
me  only  but  to  all  who  have  loved  and  longed  for  his 
appearing. 

Earnestly  endeavor  to  come  to  me  soon,  for  Demas 
because  of  his  love  for  this  world  has  deserted  me  and 
^one  to  Thessalonica.  Crescens  has  gone  to  Galatia 
and  Titus  to  Dalmatia.  Luke  is  the  only  one  with  me. 
Stop  for  Mark  on  your  way  and  bring  him  with  you,  for 
he  is  useful  to  me  in  my  work.  I  have  sent  Tychicus  to 
Ephesus.  When  you  come,  bring  the  cloak  I  left  in 
Troas  w^th  Carpus,  also  my  books  and  especially  the 
parchments. 

Alexander  the  metal-worker  showed  much  ill-^ill 
toward  me.  The  Lord  will  repay  him  for  what  he  has 
done.  You  also  must  be  on  your  guard  against  him,  for 
he  is  strongl}^  opposed  to  our  teachings. 

The  first  time  I  had  to  defend  myself  no  one  stood  by 
me,  but  they  all  deserted  me.  May  it  not  be  counted 
against  them.  But  the  Lord  stood  by  me  and  gave  me 
strength  so  that  through  me  the  good  news  was  pro- 
claimed, and  all  the  foreign  peoples  heard  it,  and  I  was 
rescued  from  the  mouth  of  the  lion.  Tlie  Lord  will  de- 
liver me  from  every  evil  attack  and  bring  mc  safe  into 
the  heavenly  Kingdom.  To  him  be  the  glory  forever 
and  ever !    Amen. 


LATER  WRITINGS 

I  PETER 
167.     The  Christian  Hope  of  Salvation 

Peter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  to  God's  chosen 
people,  the  exiles  scattered  throughout  Pontus,  Galatia, 
Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia.  May  abundant  love 
and  peace  be  granted  to  you. 

Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  in  his  great  mercy  has  caused  us  to  be  born 
again  to  a  living  hope  through  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ  from  the  dead,  to  an  inheritance  immortal  and 
undefiled,  that  will  not  fade  away.  It  is  kept  in  heaven 
for  you  who  are  guarded  by  the  power  of  God  through 
faith,  awaiting  a  salvation  which  is  ready  to  be  revealed 
at  the  last  hour. 

Rejoice  therefore  in  this  fact,  even  though  now  for  a 
short  time  it  may  be  necessary  for  you  to  suffer  various 
trials.  This  suffering  is  in  order  that  your  attested 
faith  (which  is  far  more  precious  than  gold  which  per- 
ishes and  yet  is  tested  by  fire)  may  win  praise  and  glory 
and  honor  at  the  reappearing  of  Jesus  Christ.  Him  you 
love,  although  you  have  not  seen  him.  Though  at 
present  you  cannot  look  iipon  him,  you  nevertheless  be- 
Heve  in  him,  and  you  will  rejoice  with  an  unspeakable 
and  triumphant  joy  when  you  obtain,  as  the  result  of 
your  faith,  the  salvation  of  your  souls. 

As  by  your  obedience  to  the  truth  you  have  purified 
2.30 


I   PETER  r^} 

your  lives  so  that  you  feel  a  brotherly  love  that  is  sin- 
cere, love  one  another  intensely  with  all  your  hearts;  for 
you  have  been  born  again,  not  of  mortal  but  of  im- 
mortal seed  through  God's  ever-living  and  enduring 
message.  So  put  away  all  malice,  all  deceit  and  insin- 
cerity and  envy  and  slander  of  every  kind.  Like  newly 
born  children  thirst  for  the  pure,  spiritual  milk  that 
thereby  you  may  grow  until  you  attain  salvation. 

168.     The  Responsibilities  of  God's  People 

You  are  a  chosen  race,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy  na- 
tion, a  people  who  belong  to  God,  that  you  may  pro- 
claim the  goodness  of  him  w^ho  called  you  out  of  darkness 
into  his  marvellous  light.  Once  you  were  not  a  people, 
but  now  you  are  God's  people.  Once  you  had  not 
found  his  mercy,  but  now  you  have  found  it. 

Dearly  beloved,  I  entreat  you  as  exiles  and  pilgrims 
not  to  indulge  the  lower  passions  which  wage  war  upon 
the  soul.  Conduct  yourselves  properly  before  the 
heathen,  so  that,  although  they  now  defame  you  as  evil- 
doers, they  may  praise  God  on  the  day  of  judgment,  be- 
cause they  see  your  good  deeds. 

Submit  for  the  Lord's  sake  to  every  human  authority, 
whether  it  be  the  Emperor  as  supreme  or  governors  sent 
by  him  to  punish  evil-doers  and  to  encourage  those  who 
do  what  is  right.  For  it  is  God's  will  that  by  doing 
what  is  right  you  should  silence  the  ignorant  charges  of 
foolish  people.  Be  free  men,  but  do  not  make  your  free- 
dom an  excuse  for  misconduct;  rather  be  God's  servants. 
Show  honor  to  every  one,  love  the  brotherhood,  rever- 
ence God,  honor  the  Emperor. 

Finally,  you  must  all  be  united,  sympathetic,  kind  to 
the  brothers,  tender-hearted,  humble,  not  paying  back 
evil  for  evil,  nor  abuse  for  abuse,  but  on  the  contrary 


232  LATER  WRITINGS       . 

giving  a  blessing  in  return,  for  to  this  you  were  called: 
to  bless  others  and  inherit  God's  blessings 

Let  him  who  would  live  long. 

And  enjoy  a  good  life. 

Keep  his  tongue  from  evil. 

And  his  lips  from  deceitful  w^ords; 

Let  him  turn  from  evil  and  do  good, 

Let  him  seek  peace  and  pursue  it. 

169.     The  Christian  Household 

Household  servants,  be  submissive  to  your  masters 
with  due  respect  not  only  to  those  who  are  kind  and 
considerate,  but  also  to  those  who  are  unjust,  for  it  is  a 
virtue  when  from  the  sense  of  duty  to  God  one  patiently 
endures  the  pain  of  suffering  unjustly  inflicted.  For 
what  credit  is  there  in  enduring  punishment  for  having 
done  wrong  ?  But  if  when  you  do  right  and  suffer  for 
it,  you  bear  it  patiently,  this  counts  as  a  virtue  in  God's 
sight. 

It  is  for  this  that  you  were  called,  for  when  Christ  suf- 
fered for  you  he  left  an  example  and  you  should  follow 
in  his  footsteps.  He  committed  no  sin  and  taught  only 
the  truth.  He  was  reviled  and  made  no  retort.  He 
suffered  and  never  threatened,  but  left  everything  to 
God  who  judges  justly.  He  it  was  who  bore  the  burden 
of  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  cross,  that  we  might 
break  with  these  sins  and  live  uprightly.  Because  he 
was  beaten  and  bruised  you  have  been  healed,  for  you 
were  going  astray  like  sheep,  but  now  you  have  come 
back  to  the  Shepherd  and  Guardian  of  your  souls. 

In  the  same  way,  you  wives  must  be  submissive  to 
your  husbands,  so  that  even  if  some  do  reject  God's 
message  they  may  nevertheless  be  won  over  hy  the  con- 
duct of  their  wives,  when  they  see  how  reverent  and 


I   PETER  233 

chaste  it  is.  Do  not  adorn  yourselves  merely  on  the 
outside,  with  braids  of  hair  and  ornaments  of  gold  and 
changes  of  dress,  but  within  with  the  imperishable 
beauty  of  a  gentle  and  tranquil  spirit  which  is  of  su- 
preme value  in  God's  sight. 

In  the  same  way,  that  your  prayers  may  not  be  hin- 
dered, you  husbands  must  be  considerate  in  your  rela- 
tions with  your  wives,  for  they  are  physically  weaker 
than  you,  and  yet  they  are  joint  heirs  with  you  of  the 
gift  of  life. 

170.     Steadfastness  in  the  Hour  of  Stress 

Who  can  harm  you  if  you  are  eagerly  striving  for 
what  is  good  .^  Even  if  you  suffer  for  the  right  you  will 
be  happy.  So  have  no  fear  of  men's  threats  nor  be 
troubled,  but  in  your  hearts  revere  Christ  as  your  Lord. 
Always  be  ready  with  a  reply  to  any  one  who  asks  from 
you  a  reason  for  the  hope  you  cherish;  but  answer  gently 
and  reverently,  keeping  a  clear  conscience,  so  that  when 
you  are  attacked,  those  who  slander  your  good  Christian 
conduct  may  be  put  to  shame.  For  it  is  better  for  you 
to  suffer  for  doing  right,  if  that  be  God's  will,  than  for 
doing  wrong.  Christ  also  died  once  for  all  for  your  sins, 
the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  you  to  God. 

Therefore  as  Christ  suffered  in  the  body,  you  also 
must  arm  yourselves  with  the  determination  to  do  the 
same  (for  he  who  has  suffered  in  the  body  has  ceased  to 
sin),  that  you  may  spend  the  rest  of  your  lives  in  the 
body  under  the  guidance  not  of  human  passions  but  of 
the  will  of  God.  It  is  enough  to  have  done  in  the  past 
what  the  heathen  choose  to  do,  living  lives  of  licentious- 
ness, lust,  carousing,  drunkenness,  and  illicit  idolatry. 
They  are  astonished  that  you  will  not  still  i)lunge  with 
them  into  the  same  prodigal  excesses.     They  abuse  you, 


234  LATER  WRITINGS 

but  they  will  have  to  give  account  for  that  to  him  who 
stands  ready  to  judge  both  the  Hving  and  the  dead. 
And  this  is  the  reason  why  the  good  news  was  pro- 
claimed to  the  dead  as  well,  that  after  they  have  been 
judged  like  men  in  the  body  they  may  live  in  the  spirit 
as  God  lives. 

The  end  of  all  things  is  near.  So  exercise  self-control 
and  be  calm,  that  you  may  attend  to  your  prayers. 
Above  all  cherish  a  constant  love  for  one  another,  for 
love  covers  a  multitude  of  sins.  Show  hospitality  to 
one  another  Avithout  grudging  it.  According  to  the  gift 
each  one  has  received,  serve  one  another  as  good  stew- 
ards of  God's  manifold  goodness.  If  any  one  preaches, 
let  his  preaching  be  as  the  utterance  of  God.  If  any 
one  serves,  let  him  serve  in  the  strength  which  God 
suppHes,  so  that  in  everything  God  may  be  honored 
through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  belongs  the  honor  and 
the  dominion  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Beloved,  do  not  be  surprised  at  the  fiery  trials  which 
will  come  to  test  you,  as  though  a  strange  experience 
were  happening  to  you;  but  whenever  you  share 
Christ's  suffering,  rejoice  so  that  when  his  glory  shall 
be  revealed  you  may  also  be  glad  and  exult.  Blessed 
are  you  that  you  are  reproached  for  bearing  the  name 
of  Christ,  for  the  Spirit  of  glory,  even  the  Spirit  of 
God  himself,  rests  upon  you.  None  of  you  should 
suffer  as  a  murderer  or  a  thief  or  a  criminal,  or  for  in- 
terfering with  other  people's  affairs;  but  if  a  man  suffers 
because  he  is  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed;  let 
him  rather  thank  God  for  this  name.  So  let  those  who 
suffer  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  God  trust  their 
souls  to  him,  their  faithful  Creator,  as  long  as  they  do 
right. 

Humble  yourselves  then  under  the  mighty  hand  of 
God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  at  the  proper  time.     Cast 


I   PETER  235 

all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he  cares  for  you.  Be  calm, 
be  watchful.  Your  enemy  the  devil  is  going  about  like 
a  roaring  Hon,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.  Strength- 
ened by  your  faith,  withstand  him,  for  you  know  that 
your  brothers  in  other  parts  of  the  world  are  passing 
through  the  same  suffering.  After  you  have  suffered 
for  a  short  time,  the  God  of  love  from  whom  all  help 
comes,  w^ho  through  Christ  has  called  you  to  share  his 
eternal  glory,  will  himself  make  you  perfect,  firm,  and 
strong.     The  dominion  is  his  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 


II  PETER 
171.     The  Christian's  Privileges 

Simon  Peter,  a  servant  and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to 
those  who  through  the  justice  of  our  God  and  our  Savior 
Jesus  Christ  have  been  granted  a  faith  of  equal  privilege 
with  our  o\Aii.  May  more  and  more  love  and  peace  be 
granted  you  as  you  advance  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Master,  for  his  divine  power  has  given  us  everything 
that  is  necessary  for  a  life  of  piety  through  our  knowl- 
edge of  him  who  has  called  us  by  his  own  glorious  per- 
fection. 

Through  this  he  has  given  us  precious  and  supreme 
promises,  that  by  them  you  may  escape  the  corruption 
that  is  in  the  world  as  a  result  of  human  passion  and 
share  in  the  divine  nature.  For  this  reason  make  it 
your  whole  concern  to  add  to  your  faith  virtue,  to  virtue 
knowledge,  to  knowledge  self-control,  to  self-control  en- 
durance, to  endurance  piety,  to  piety  brotherly  kind- 
ness, and  to  brotherly  kindness  love.  For  if  you  have 
these  virtues  and  they  continually  develop,  they  will 
prevent  your  being  inactive  or  unfruitful  by  giving  you 
a  clear  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  whereas  he 
who  does  not  have  these  virtues  is  blind,  short-sighted, 
and  forgetful  of  the  fact  that  he  has  been  cleansed  from 
his  past  sins. 

For  this  reason,  brothers,  be  all  the  more  eager  to 
make  it  certain  that  God  has  called  and  chosen  you;  for 
while  you  practise  these  virtues  you  will  never  fall,  and 
thus  you  will  surely  be  given  the  right  to  enter  the 
eternal  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

You  know  that  in  the  last  day  scoffers,  who  are  guided 
236 


II   PETER  237 

by  their  own  passion,  will  come  and  scornfully  inquire: 
'  Where  is  his  promised  advent  ?  Ever  since  our  fathers 
fell  asleep  everything  remains  exactly  as  it  was  when 
the  world  was  first  created. '  Do  not  forget  this  fact,  be- 
loved, that  with  the  Lord  one  day  is  as  a  thousand  years, 
and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.  The  Lord  is  not  re- 
miss in  fulfilling  his  promises,  as  some  people  count  re- 
missness, but  for  your  sakes  he  is  long  suffering;  he  does 
not  wish  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  be 
led  to  repent. 

Therefore,  beloved,  having  been  warned  beforehand, 
be  on  your  guard,  so  as  not  to  be  led  astray  by  the  false 
teachings  of  lawless  men,  and  so  lose  your  own  firm  con- 
victions; but  grow  in  the  love  and  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  be  honor  both 
now  and  forever.     Amen. 


JAMES 

172.     The  Testing  of  the  Christian's 
Faith 

James,  a  servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
to  the  true  Israelites  scattered  among  the  nations, 
greeting. 

My  brothers,  regard  it  as  a  supreme  occasion  for  joy, 
when  you  find  yourselves  in  the  midst  of  various  trials. 
Be  assured  that  the  testing  of  your  faith  develops  the 
power  of  endurance;  but  let  your  endurance  be  a  finished 
product,  that  you  may  be  perfect  and  complete,  lacking 
nothing. 

If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  God  who  gives 
to  all  men  liberally  and  without  reproach,  and  it  will  be 
given  him.  Only  let  him  ask  with  faith,  with  never  a 
doubt,  for  the  man  who  doubts  is  hke  a  surge  of  the  sea, 
driven  and  tossed  by  the  winds.  Let  not  such  a  man, 
vacillating  as  he  is,  wavering  at  every  turn,  think  that 
he  will  receive  anything  from  God. 

Let  a  brother  in  humble  circumstances  exult  when  he 
is  raised  to  a  high  position.  Also  let  one  who  is  rich 
exult  in  his  abasement;  for  the  rich  man  will  pass 
away  like  the  flower  of  the  field.  The  sun  rises  with 
scorching  heat,  and  the  grass  withers,  its  flower  fades, 
and  its  splendor  is  ruined.  So  the  rich  wiU  fade  away 
in  the  midst  of  their  pursuits. 

Blessed  is  the  man  who  patiently  endures  trial;  for 
when  he  has  stood  the  test  he  will  receive  the  crown  of 
life  which  is  promised  to  all  who  love  God.  Let  no  man 
say  when  he  is  being  tempted,  'My  temptation  is  from 
God,'  for  God  is  incapable  of  being  tempted  to  do  wrong, 

238 


JAMES  239 

and  he  himself  tempts  no  one.  Every  one  is  tempted 
when  he  is  hired  and  enticed  by  his  own  desires;  then  de- 
sire conceives  and  gives  birth  to  sin,  and  sin  when  it  has 
come  to  maturity  gives  birth  to  death. 

Do  not  be  deceived,  my  beloved  brothers.  Every 
good  gift  and  every  perfect  boon  comes  from  above,  from 
the  Father  who  is  the  source  of  all  light,  with  whom 
there  is  no  variation  nor  shadow  made  by  turning.  He 
purposely  gave  us  life  through  the  message  of  truth,  that 
we  might  be  a  kind  of  first-fruits  among  his  creatures. 

173.     The  Importance  of  Deeds  and  Not 
Mere  Professions 

Know  this,  my  beloved  brothers:  let  every  one  be 
quick  to  hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  be  angered,  for  a 
man's  anger  does  not  promote  the  righteousness  that 
God  approves.  So  ridding  yourselves  of  all  that  is  vile 
and  of  the  prevailing  wickedness,  receive  with  humility 
the  God-implanted  message  that  is  deeply  rooted  in 
you  which  is  able  to  save  your  soul. 

Put  that  message  in  practice  and  do  not  merely  hear 
it  and  deceive  yourselves.  For  if  any  one  hears  but 
does  not  put  it  into  practice,  he  is  hke  a  man  who  looks 
at  his  own  face  in  the  mirror,  for  he  looks  at  himself, 
goes  off,  and  at  once  forgets  what  he  is  like.  Hut  he 
who  looks  into  the  perfect  law  of  freedom  and  continues 
to  do  so,  not  listening  to  it  and  then  forgetting,  l)ut 
putting  it  into  practice,  will  be  blessed  in  what  he  does. 

If  any  one  thinks  he  is  religious  and  does  not  bridle  his 
tongue  but  deceives  himself,  his  religion  is  worthless. 
Religion  that  is  pure  and  stainless  such  as  (iod  the 
Father  approves  is  this:  to  visit  the  orphans  and  widows 
in  their  bereavement  and  to  keep  oneself  clean  from  the 
evil  of  the  world. 


240  LATER  WRITINGS 

My  brothers,  of  what  use  is  it  for  a  man  to  say  that  he 
has  faith  if  he  has  no  deeds  to  show  ?  Can  his  faith  save 
him  ?  Suppose  a  brother  or  sister  is  poorly  clad  or  lacks 
daily  food,  and  one  of  you  says  to  them,  'Depart  in 
peace;  be  warmed  and  well  fed,'  but  does  not  give  them 
what  their  body  needs,  of  what  use  is  that  ?  So  faith 
without  deeds  is  inwardly  dead. 

But  some  one  may  say,  *You  have  faith,  but  I  have 
deeds.'  You  show  me  your  faith  without  deeds,  and  I 
will  show^  you  by  my  deeds  what  faith  is  !  Do  you  be- 
lieve in  God  ?  This  is  good  as  far  as  it  goes;  evil  spirits 
also  believe  and  shudder  in  terror.  You  wish  to  have 
a  proof,  O  foolish  man,  that  faith  without  deeds  is  in- 
effective ?  When  our  ancestor  Abraham  offered  his 
son  Isaac  on  the  altar  was  not  his  righteousness  proved 
by  his  deeds?  So  you  see  his  faith  and  deeds  worked 
together,  and  through  his  deeds  his  faith  was  made  per- 
fect. You  thus  observe  that  a  man's  righteousness  is 
proved  not  simply  by  what  he  believes,  but  by  what  he 
does. 

174.     True  Christian  Democracy 

My  brothers,  as  you  believe  in  our  glorious  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  do  not  show  partiality.  For  suppose  a  man 
comes  into  one  of  your  meetings  wearing  gold  rings  and 
fine  clothes,  and  also  a  poor  man  in  shabby  clothes.  If 
you  pay  attention  to  the  one  who  wears  fine  clothes  and 
say,  'Sit  here  in  a  good  seat,'  and  say  to  the  poor  man, 
'Stand  there,'  or,  'Sit  at  my  feet,'  have  you  not  intro- 
duced dissensions  among  yourselves  and  judged  people 
by  base  motives.^ 

Listen,  my  dear  brothers:  has  not  God  chosen  those 
who  are  poor  according  to  the  standard  of  this  world  to 
be  rich  in  faith  and  to  inherit  the  Kingdom  which  he  has 


JAMES  241 

promised  to  those  who  love  him  ?  Yet  you  dishonor  the 
poor  man.  Is  it  not  the  rich  who  lord  it  over  you  ? 
Are  not  they  the  very  people  who  drag  you  into  the  law 
courts  ?  Is  it  not  they  who  scoff  at  the  noble  name  you 
bear  ? 

If  you  are  really  keeping  the  royal  law  according  to 
the  scriptures,  which  says,  'You  must  love  your  neigh- 
bor as  yourself,'  you  are  doing  right;  but  if  you  show 
partiality  you  are  committing  a  sin  and  stand  convicted 
by  that  law  as  offenders. 

Speak  and  act  as  those  who  are  to  be  judged  under  the 
law  of  freedom,  for  a  merciless  judgment  will  be  meted 
out  to  him  who  shows  no  mercy ;  though  mercy  triumphs 
in  the  face  of  judgment.  Do  not  speak  evil  of  one  an- 
other, brothers;  he  who  speaks  evil  of  his  fellow  Chris- 
tian or  condemns  him  speaks  evil  of  the  law  and  con- 
demns it.  If  you  condemn  the  law  you  pass  sentence 
upon  it  instead  of  obeying  it.  The  only  lawgiver  and 
judge  is  God,  w^ho  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy.  Then 
who  are  you  to  condemn  your  neighbor  .^ 

.175.     The  Teacher's  Calling 

My  brother,  do  not  let  many  of  you  become  teachers, 
for  you  know  we  teachers  have  greater  res})onsibility. 
We  all  make  mistakes;  whoever  does  not  make  a  mistake 
in  speech  is  perfect  and  is  able  to  hold  himself  comj)letely 
in  check.  We  put  bridles  into  horses'  mouths  to  make 
them  obey  us,  and  thus  we  direct  their  whole  bodies. 
So  with  the  ships;  for  all  their  size  and  speed  when 
driven  by  strong  ^^^nd  they  are  turned  by  a  very  small 
rudder  according  to  the  desire  of  the  man  who  directs  it. 

So  the  tongue  is  a  small  member  of  the  body,  but  it 
can  boast  of  great  achievements  !  See  how  small  a 
spark  may  set  a  vast  forest  on  fire.     The  tongue  is  also 


242  LATER  WRITINGS 

a  fire.  It  represents  the  unrighteous  world  among  our 
members;  it  defiles  the  entire  body  and  sets  fire  to  the 
whole  circle  of  existence,  and  is  itself  set  on  fire  by  hell. 
For  while  all  kinds  of  beasts  and  birds,  reptiles  and 
fishes  may  be  tamed  and  have  actually  been  tamed  by 
man,  no  one  can  tame  the  tongue.  It  is  an  irresistible 
evil,  full  of  deadly  poison ! 

With  the  tongue  we  bless  the  Lord  and  Father,  and 
with  it  we  curse  men  made  in  God's  likeness.  Blessings 
and  cursings  come  from  the  same  mouth.  My  brothers, 
this  ought  not  so  to  be.  Does  a  fountain  gush  forth 
fresh  water  and  brackish  from  the  same  opening  ?  Can  a 
fig-tree,  my  brothers,  bear  olives  ?  Or  a  vine,  figs  2  No 
more  can  salt  water  yield  fresh. 

Who  among  you  is  wise  and  learned  ?  Let  him  show 
by  his  good  conduct  that  his  deeds  are  inspired  by  the 
modesty  appropriate  to  wisdom.  But  if  you  are  cher- 
ishing in  your  hearts  fanatical  zeal  and  selfish  ambition, 
do  not  be  boastful  and  thus  prove  false  to  the  truth. 
That  is  not  the  wisdom  which  comes  down  from  above, 
but  is  earthly,  sensuous,  and  devilish.  For  wherever 
there  are  fanatical  zeal  and  selfish  ambition,  there  are 
disorder  and  every  kind  of  vile  deed.  The  wisdom  from 
above  is  first  of  all  free  from  these  faults,  then  peace- 
able, reasonable,  open  to  conviction,  merciful,  rich  in 
good  deeds,  impartial,  and  sincere.  Those  who  strive 
for  peace  will  reap  the  reward  of  their  righteous  efforts 
in  its  behaK. 


17G.     The  Tragedy  of  Struggling  for  Merely 
Material  Things 

What  causes  quarrels  and  conflicts  among  you  ?  Do 
they  not  arise  because  of  your  longings  for  pleasure 
which  wage  war  within  you  .^     You  crave  things  but 


JAMES  243 

cannot  get  them.  You  murder  and  covet,  and  yet  you 
cannot  obtain  what  you  desire.  You  fight  and  quarrel ; 
yet  you  do  not  get  what  you  want  because  you  do  not 
ask  God  for  it.  You  ask,  but  do  not  receive  ])ecause  you 
ask  with  the  wrong  intention  of  spending  it  for  your 
own  pleasure.  Renegades  !  do  you  not  know  that  the 
world's  friendship  means  enmity  to  God?  Wioever 
then  chooses  to  be  a  friend  to  the  world  makes  himself 
an  enemy  to  God.  Submit  yourselves  therefore  to  God; 
resist  the  devil  and  he  will  fly  from  you.  Draw  near  to 
God  and  he  will  draw  near  to  you.  Make  your  hands 
clean,  you  sinners,  and  your  hearts  pure,  you  doubters. 
Make  yourselves  wretched,  mourn  and  lament ;  let  your 
laughter  be  turned  into  mourning  and  your  gaiety  into 
gloom.  Confess  your  unworthiness  before  God  and  he 
will  raise  you  up. 

Come  now,  you  who  say,  *  To-day  or  to-morrow  we 
are  going  to  this  city  and  will  spend  a  year  there  trad- 
ing and  making  money' — you  know  nothing  about  to- 
morrow !  For  what  is  the  nature  of  your  life  ?  You  are 
but  a  mist  that  appears  for  a  short  time  and  then  dis- 
appears. You  ought  rather  to  say,  'If  it  is  God's  will 
we  shall  Hve  and  do  this  or  that.'  But  as  it  is,  you 
boast  presumptuously.  All  such  boasting  is  wicked. 
So  then,  if  a  man  knows  what  it  is  right  to  do  and  does 
not  do  it,  for  him  it  is  a  sin. 

Come  now,  you  who  are  rich,  lament  and  howl  over 
your  impending  miseries.  Your  wealth  has  rotted,  your 
clothes  are  moth-eaten,  your  gold  and  silver  are  rusted, 
and  their  rust  will  be  evidence  against  you  and  will  eat 
up  your  very  flesh  like  fire.  You  have  been  hoarding 
riches  in  these  last  days.  See,  the  wages  which  you 
have  kept  back  from  the  laborers  who  have  reaped  your 
fields  are  crying  out,  and  the  outcries  of  the  harvesters 
are  reaching  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  hosts !     You  have 


244  LATER  WRITINGS 

lived  in  luxury  here  on  earth  and  given  yourselves  to 
pleasure;  you  have  fattened  yourselves  as  for  the  day  of 
slaughter !  You  have  condemned,  you  have  murdered 
the  righteous  man  !     Does  he  not  accuse  you  ? 

Be  patient  then,  brothers,  until  the  Lord  comes. 
Above  all,  my  brothers,  do  not  swear  either  by  heaven 
or  by  earth  or  by  anything  else.  Let  your  *yes'  be 
simply  *yes,'  and  your  'no'  simply  'no,'  lest  you  incur 
divine  judgment.  Is  any  one  of  you  in  trouble  ?  Let 
him  pray.  Is  any  one  in  good  spirits  ?  Let  him  sing 
praise.  Is  any  one  ill  "^  Let  him  send  for  the  elders  of 
the  church  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  after  anointing 
him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  prayer  of 
faith  will  restore  the  sick  man ;  the  Lord  will  raise  him 
up,  and  even  if  he  has  committed  sins,  they  will  be  for- 
given. 

Therefore  confess  your  sins  to  one  another  and  pray 
for  one  another  that  you  may  be  cured.  The  prayer  of 
an  upright  man  exerts  a  powerful  influence.  Elijah  was 
a  man  with  a  nature  like  our  own,  but  he  prayed  ear- 
nestly that  it  might  not  rain,  and  for  three  years  and  six 
months  no  rain  fell  upon  the  earth.  Then  he  prayed 
again,  and  the  heavens  gave  rain  and  the  earth  brought 
forth  its  fruit. 

My  brothers,  if  any  one  of  you  strays  from  the  truth 
and  some  one  brings  him  back,  be  assured  that  he  who 
brings  a  sinner  back  from  the  error  of  his  way  saves  that 
man's  soul  from  death  and  procures  pardon  for  many  of 
his  own  sins. 


I  TIMOTHY 
177.     The  Riches  Which  Abide 

Train  yourselves  to  lead  the  religious  life.  While  the 
training  of  the  body  is  of  some  service,  real  religion  is  of 
service  in  all  ways,  for  it  holds  the  promise  for  this  life 
and  for  the  life  to  come.  This  statement  is  true  and 
worthy  of  universal  acceptance.  With  this  aim  we  toil 
and  strive,  because  our  hope  is  fixed  on  the  living  God, 
the  Savior  of  all  men  and  especially  of  believers. 

Any  one  who  teaches  other  doctrines  and  refuses  to 
accept  the  sound  teaching  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
true  religious  instruction  is  conceited  and  ignorant  with 
a  morbid  passion  for  discussion  and  argument.  These 
only  lead  to  envy,  contention,  recrimination,  base  sus- 
picion, and  constant  friction  between  j^eople  whose 
minds  are  depraved,  and  who  have  lost  all  hold  on  truth 
and  imagine  that  religion  is  a  source  of  gain. 

Rehgion  is  a  great  source  of  gain  when  it  brings  con- 
tentment, for  we  brought  nothing  into  the  world  and  we 
can  take  nothing  out  of  it.  If  we  have  food  and  clotli- 
ing,  we  must  be  content  with  tiiese.  Those  who  are 
eager  to  be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and  are  entrapped 
by  many  foolish  and  harmful  desires  which  drag  men 
do^Ti  to  ruin  and  destruction.  For  the  love  of  money 
is  the  root  of  all  evil.  In  their  eagerness  to  ])e  rich  some 
have  wandered  from  the  faith  and  have  tortured  their 
souls  with  many  a  regret. 

But  you,  O  man  of  God,  must  avoid  all  that.  Strive 
for  integrity,  piety,  faith,  love,  endurance,  and  a  for- 
giving spirit.  Fight  the  good  fight  of  the  faith.  Win 
that  life  eternal  to  which  you  were  called  when  ^ou 

245 


246  LATER  WRITINGS 

made  the  good  profession  before  many  witnesses.  In 
the  presence  of  God  who  gives  Hfe  to  all  and  of  Christ 
Jesus,  who  before  Pontius  Pilate  made  the  good  profes- 
sion, I  charge  you  to  keep  your  commission  free  from 
stain  or  reproach  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  This  will  be  brought  about  at  the  appointed 
time  by  that  blessed  and  only  Sovereign,  King  of  Kings 
and  Lord  of  Lords,  who  alone  holds  immortality,  who 
dwells  in  light  that  none  can  approach,  whom  no  man 
has  ever  seen  nor  can  see.  To  him  be  honor  and  ever- 
lasting power.     Amen. 

Charge  those  who  are  rich  in  this  world  not  to  be 
haughty  nor  to  fix  their  hopes  on  such  uncertain  things 
as  riches,  but  on  the  God  who  richly  provides  us  with 
everything  necessary  for  our  enjoyment.  Charge  them 
to  be  beneficent,  rich  in  good  deeds,  open-handed  and 
generous,  storing  up  for  themselves  what  will  prove  to 
be  a  good  foundation  for  the  future,  that  they  may  se- 
cure that  life  which  is  life  indeed. 


HEBREWS 

178.     The  Significance  of  Christ's  Sufferings 
FOR  JMankind 

God,  who  in  time  past  spoke  to  our  forefathers  at 
many  times  and  in  many  ways  through  the  prophets, 
has  in  these  latter  days  spoken  to  us  through  a  Son, 
whom  he  appointed  heir  of  the  universe  and  through 
whom  he  created  all  things.  He  is  the  reflection  of 
God's  glory  and  the  exact  image  of  his  nature,  and  up- 
holds the  universe  by  his  potent  command.  After  he 
had  secured  our  purification  from  sin,  he  took  his  seat 
on  high  at  the  right  hand  of  Majesty.  He  is  as  far  su- 
perior to  angels  as  the  name  Son  which  he  has  inherited 
is  superior  to  theirs. 

It  was  indeed  fitting  that  God,  for  whom  and  by 
whom  the  universe  exists,  in  bringing  man}'  sons  to  a 
glorious  development,  should  make  perfect  through  suf- 
fering the  Author  of  their  salvation.  For  both  he  who 
makes  them  pure  and  those  who  are  made  pure  have  one 
common  Father.  That  is  why  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call 
them  brothers.  It  was  also  necessary  that  he  should  he 
made  Hke  his  brothers  in  every  respect,  that  he  might 
prove  a  compassionate  and  faithful  high  priest  in  all 
things  relating  to  God,  in  order  to  atone  for  the  sins  of 
his  people.  For  because  he  himself  has  suffered  under 
temptation,  he  is  able  to  help  those  who  are  tcnii)ted. 

Son  though  he  was,  he  learned  by  all  that  he  s uttered 
how  to  obey,  and  having  thus  been  made  perfect,  he  be- 
came for  all  who  obeyed  him  the  source  of  eternal  salva- 
tion. 

Since  we  have  a  great  high  priest  who  has  passed  into 
247 


248  LATER  A^TIITINGS 

heaven,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  to  the 
faith  which  we  have  professed.  For  we  do  not  have  a 
high  priest  who  cannot  sympathize  with  our  weaknesses, 
but  one  who  has  been  tempted  in  all  ways  as  we  are,  yet 
without  sin.  So  let  us  with  confidence  approach  the 
throne  of  love,  that  we  may  receive  mercy  and  find  spir- 
itual strength  to  help  us  in  the  hour  of  need. 

179.     The  Invincible  Power  of  Faith 

Now  faith  is  the  assurance  that  we  shall  receive  the 
things  for  which  we  hope,  the  conviction  of  the  reality 
of  things  we  do  not  see.  It  was  because  of  their  faith 
that  the  men  of  old  were  approved  by  God.  Through 
faith  we  perceive  that  the  universe  was  perfected  by 
God's  command  and  that  what  is  visible  was  made  out 
of  the  invisible. 

Through  faith  Abel  offered  God  a  better  sacrifice  than 
Cain,  and  so  received  the  assurance  that  he  was  an  up- 
right man,  for  God  approved  of  his  gifts.  Though  dead, 
yet  because  of  his  faith  he  still  speaks. 

Through  faith  Enoch  was  taken  up  to  heaven  so  that 
he  did  not  die,  and  he  could  not  be  found,  because  God 
had  taken  him.  Before  he  was  taken  to  heaven  he  re- 
ceived the  assurance  that  he  was  well  pleasing  to  God; 
but  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him,  for  the 
man  who  comes  to  God  must  believe  that  he  exists,  and 
that  he  rewards  those  who  earnestly  try  to  find  him. 

Through  faith  Noah,  having  been  told  by  God  about 
events  still  unseen,  in  reverent  obedience  constructed  an 
ark  to  save  his  household ;  and  in  doing  so  he  condemned 
the  world  and  became  heir  to  the  righteousness  that 
comes  through  faith. 

Through  faith  Abraham  obeyed  when  he  was  called  to 
go  to  the  place  which  he  was  to  receive  as  an  inheritance. 


HEBREWS  249 

and  he  set  out,  not  knowing  where  he  was  going. 
Through  faith  he  made  his  home  in  the  land  tliat  liad 
been  promised  to  liim  as  in  a  foreign  country,  Hving  in 
tents  ^^^th  Isaac  and  Jacob,  who  shared  the  same 
promise  with  him.  For  he  was  looking  for  the  city  with 
firm  foundations,  whose  architect  and  builder  is  (iod. 

Through  faith  Sarah  received  strength  to  become  a 
mother,  bearing  a  son  when  she  was  past  the  age  for  it, 
because  she  considered  that  she  could  rely  on  him  who 
gave  the  promise.  Thus  there  sprang  from  one  man, 
though  he  was  physically  impotent,  a  nation  in  number 
like  the  stars  in  heaven,  countless  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

All  these  died  inspired  by  faith  but  without  obtaining 
the  promises;  but  they  saw  them  from  afar  and  hailed 
them,  acknowledging  that  they  were  strangers  and  ex- 
iles upon  the  earth.  Now  people  who  speak  thus  show 
clearly  that  they  are  in  search  of  a  fatherland.  If  they 
had  been  thinking  of  the  land  that  they  had  left  behind, 
they  would  have  had  time  to  turn  back;  but  they  were 
really  looking  for  a  better  land,  that  is,  the  heavenly. 
That  is  why  God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God, 
for  he  has  'prepared  a  city  for  them.' 

Through  faith  Abraham,  when  put  to  the  test,  sacri- 
ficed Isaac,  yes,  was  ready  to  sacrifice  his  only  son,  al- 
though he  had  received  the  divine  promises  and  had 
been  told,  'It  is  through  Isaac  that  your  descendants 
wull  be  reckoned,'  for  he  believed  that  God  was  able  to 
raise  men  even  from  the  dead;  figuratively  speaking,  he 
did  receive  his  son  back  from  the  dead. 

Through  faith  also,  Isaac,  in  anticipation  of  coming 
events,  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau.  Through  faith  the 
dying  Jacob  blessed  each  of  Joseph's  sons  as  he  bent 
over  the  top  of  his  staff.  Through  faith  Joseph,  as  he 
was  dying,  thought  of  the  exodus  of  the  Israelites  and 
gave  orders  about  his  own  bones. 


250  LATER  WRITINGS 

Through  faith  Moses  was  hidden  for  three  months 
after  birth  bj^  his  parents  because  they  saw  that  the  child 
was  beautiful,  and  because  they  did  not  fear  the  king's 
decree. 

Through  faith  Moses,  when  he  arrived  at  maturity, 
refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter,  pre- 
ferring ill-treatment  with  God's  people  to  the  short- 
lived pleasures  of  sin,  counting  reproach  for  the  sake  of 
the  Christ  greater  riches  than  all  the  treasures  of  Egypt, 
for  he  was  looking  forward  to  the  coming  reward. 

Through  faith  he  left  Egypt,  not  because  he  feared 
the  king's  WTath,  but  hke  one  who  saw  the  Invisible 
King  he  never  faltered.  Through  faith  he  instituted 
the  Passover  and  the  sprinkhng  of  blood,  that  the  de- 
stroyer of  the  eldest  sons  of  the  Egyptians  might  not 
touch  the  Israelites. 

Through  faith  the  Israelites  crossed  the  Red  Sea  as 
through  dry  land,  and  when  the  Egyptians  tried  to  cross 
they  were  drowned. 

Through  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down,  after 
they  had  been  surrounded  but  seven  days.  Through 
faith  Rahab  the  harlot  did  not  perish  with  those  who 
w^ere  disobedient,  for  she  had  peaceably  welcomed  the 
spies. 

What  more  shall  I  say  ?  For  time  would  fail  me  if  I 
tried  to  tell  of  Gideon  and  Barak  and  Samson  and  Jeph- 
thah,  of  David  and  Samuel  and  the  prophets — they  who 
through  faith  conquered  kingdoms,  administered  jus- 
tice, obtained  promises  from  God,  closed  the  mouths  of 
lions,  ciuenched  the  power  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  in  the  hour  of  weakness  were  made  strong,  who 
proved  valiant  in  war  and  put  to  flight  foreign  armies  ! 

Women  received  back  their  dead  restored  to  life; 
others  were  tortured,  refusing  release,  that  they  might 
be  raised  to  a  better  life;  others  stood  the  test  of  taunts 


HEBREWS  251 

and  blows,  yes,  even  chains  and  imprisonment.  They 
were  stoned,  they  were  burned,  they  were  sawn  in  two, 
they  were  killed  by  the  sword.  They  went  a})out  in 
skins  of  sheep  and  goats,  destitute,  persecuted,  ill- 
treated  (men  of  whom  the  world  was  unworthy),  wan- 
dering in  lonely  places  and  among  the  hills,  in  caves  and 
in  holes  in  the  ground.  Through  faith  they  all  won 
God's  approval,  but  they  did  not  receive  the  promised 
blessing,  for  God  had  planned  something  better  for  us, 
that  apart  from  us  they  should  not  attain  perfection. 

180.     The  Value  of  Discipline 

Therefore,  surrounded  as  we  are  by  such  a  host  of 
witnesses,  let  us  also  lay  aside  every  handicap  and  the 
sin  which  clings  so  closely  to  us,  and  let  us  run  with  pa- 
tient endurance  the  race  that  lies  before  us,  fixing  our 
eyes  on  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Perfecter  of  faith,  who  for 
the  joy  which  lay  before  him  patiently  endured  the  cross, 
thinking  nothing  of  the  shame,  and  is  now  seated  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.  Therefore,  think  of 
him  who  patiently  endured  all  that  hostility  from  sinful 
men,  in  order  to  keep  your  own  hearts  from  fainting  and 
failing. 

In  your  struggle  against  sin  you  have  not  yet  resisted 
to  the  point  of  giving  your  own  life.  And  have  you 
forgotten  the  words  of  comfort  that  are  addressed  to 
you  as  sons  ? 

My  son,  do  not  make  light  of  God's  discipline, 

Nor  faint  when  he  reproves  you; 

For  whom  the  Lord  loves  he  disciplines, 

And  chastises  every  child  whom  he  receives  as  liis  own. 

It  is  for  discipline  that  you  have  to  endure  all  this. 
God  is  treating  you  as  sons;    for  where  is  the  son  who 


252  LATER  WRITINGS 

is  not  disciplined  by  his  father?  If  you  do  not  have 
that  disciphne  which  all  children  share,  you  are  not  true 
sons.  We  had  our  earthly  fathers  to  disciphne  us  and 
we  yielded  to  them.  Shall  we  not  then  much  more  pa- 
tiently submit  to  the  Father  of  our  spirits  and  live.'^ 
For  while  their  discipline  was  arbitrary  and  only  for  a 
short  time,  he  disciphnes  us  for  our  good  that  we  may 
share  his  purity  of  character.  At  the  time  all  discipline 
seems  not  pleasant  but  painful,  yet  in  the  end  it  yields 
to  those  who  are  trained  by  it  the  peaceful  fruits  of  an 
upright  life. 

So  put  strength  into  your  listless  hands  and  your 
weak  knees.  Make  straight  paths  for  your  feet  so  that 
the  lame  limb  may  not  be  crippled,  but  rather  be  re- 
stored. Make  every  effort  to  hve  at  peace  with  all  men, 
and  to  attain  that  purity  without  which  no  one  will 
see  the  Lord. 

Let  your  brotherly  love  continue.  Never  forget  to  be 
hospitable  to  strangers,  for  in  this  way  some  have  enter- 
tained angels  unawares.  Remember  the  prisoners,  as  if 
you  were  prisoners  yourselves,  and  those  who  are  ill- 
treated,  for  you  are  still  in  the  body. 

Be  free  from  the  love  of  money ;  be  content  with  what 
you  have,  for  God  himself  has  said:  *I  will  never  fail  you 
nor  forsake  you.'     So  we  can  confidently  say, 

God  is  my  helper,  I  will  not  be  afraid. 
What  can  man  do  to  me  ? 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  same  yesterday  and  to-day  and 
forever.  Through  him  then  let  us  offer  as  our  sacrifice 
continual  praise  to  God;  for  this  is  the  offering  of  those 
who  profess  faith  in  his  name. 

May  the  God  of  peace  who  brought  up  from  the  dead 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  by  the  blood  of  the  eternal 


HEBREWS  253 

covenant  is  the  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  fully  equip  you 
with  every  good  thing  that  you  may  do  his  will;  and 
may  he  develop  in  us  that  which  is  acceptable  to  him 
through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  the  praise  forever 
and  ever.     Amen. 


THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN 

181.     The  Messages  of  Encouragement  to 
THE  Seven  Churches 

John  to  the  seven  churches  in  the  province  of  Asia. 
May  a  blessing  be  granted  you  and  peace  from  him  who 
is  and  was  and  ever  shall  be,  and  from  the  seven  spirits 
before  his  throne,  and  from  Jesus  Christ  who  is  the  faith- 
ful witness,  the  first  of  the  dead  to  be  born  to  life  and  the 
ruler  of  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

To  him  who  loves  us  and  has  freed  us  from  our  sins 
by  shedding  his  own  blood  and  made  us  a  Kingdom  of 
priests  in  the  service  of  his  God  and  Father,  to  him  be 
praise  and  power  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

I,  John,  your  brother  who  shares  with  you  the  distress, 
the  dominion,  and  the  patient  endurance  which  we  have 
through  our  faith  in  Jesus,  found  myself  in  the  island 
called  Patmos  because  of  my  loyalty  to  God's  message 
and  to  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  On  the  Lord's  Day  I 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  and  I  heard  behind 
me  a  loud  voice  like  a  trumpet  calling,  '  Write  what  you 
see  in  a  book  and  send  it  to  the  seven  churches,  to  Ephe- 
sus  and  Smyrna  and  Pergamum  and  Thyatira  and  Sar- 
dis  and  Philadelphia  and  Laodicea.' 

Then  I  turned  to  see  whose  voice  it  was  that  spoke  to 
me;  and  on  turning  around  I  saw  seven  golden  lamps 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  lamps  One  who  resembled  a 
human  being  clothed  in  a  long  robe  and  with  a  belt  of 
gold  around  his  breast.  His  head  and  hair  were  white 
as  wool,  white  as  snow;  his  eyes  were  like  a  flame  of  fire, 
his  feet  were  like  burnished  bronze  melted  in  the  furnace, 
his  voice  was  like  the  sound  of  many  waters.     In  his 

254 


THE  REVELATION   OF   JOHN  ^55 

right  hand  he  held  seven  stars,  a  sharp,  two-edged  sword 
issued  from  his  mouth,  and  his  face  shone  Hkc  tlie  sun  in 
its  full  strength. 

TOien  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  if  I  were  dead ;  hut 
he  laid  his  hand  on  me  and  said:  'Do  not  be  afraid;  I  am 
the  First  and  the  Last,  I  was  dead  but  now  I  am  alive 
for  evermore,  and  I  hold  the  keys  that  unlock  death  and 
hell.  Therefore  write  down  what  you  see  and  what  is 
now  and  shall  be  hereafter.  As  for  the  secret  meaning 
of  the  seven  stars  which  you  have  seen  in  my  right  hand 
and  of  the  seven  golden  lamps — the  seven  stars  are  the 
angels  of  the  seven  churches  and  the  seven  lamps  are 
the  seven  churches. 

'To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Ephesus  write:  "These 
are  the  words  of  him  who  holds  the  seven  stars  in  his 
right  hand,  who  moves  among  the  seven  golden  lamps: 
I  know  your  deeds,  your  toil  and  your  patient  endur- 
ance. I  know  that  you  cannot  tolerate  wicked  men  and 
that  you  have  tested  those  who  call  themselves  apostles, 
though  they  are  not,  and  have  found  them  false.  I 
know  that  you  are  patiently  enduring,  and  that  you 
have  borne  up  for  my  sake  and  have  not  grown  weary. 
Yet  I  have  this  against  you:  you  have  given  up  loving 
one  another  as  you  did  at  first.  Now  remember  the 
height  from  whence  you  have  fallen;  repent  and  do  as 
you  did  at  first.  If  not,  I  will  come  to  you  and  remove 
your  lamp,  unless  you  repent.  But  you  have  this  in 
your  favor:  you  hate  the  practices  of  the  Nicolaitans, 
and  I  hate  them  too.  Let  him  who  has  ears  listen  to 
what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches:  To  him  who  con- 
quers I  will  give  the  right  to  eat  from  the  tree  of  life 
which  is  in  the  paradise  of  God." 

'To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Smyrna  write:  "These 
are  the  words  of  him  who  is  the  Firs-t  and  the  Last,  he 
who  died  and  has  returned  to  life;  I  know  your  distress 


^56  LATER  WRITINGS 

and  poverty — ^yet  you  are  rich !  I  know  how  you  are 
being  slandered  by  those  who  call  themselves  Jews, 
though  they  are  not,  but  are  a  mere  synagogue  of  Satan. 
Do  not  be  afraid  of  what  you  are  about  to  suffer.  The 
devil  is  going  to  put  some  of  you  in  prison  that  you  may 
be  tested,  and  for  ten  days  you  will  suffer.  Be  faithful, 
even  if  you  have  to  die  for  it,  and  I  will  give  you  the 
crown  of  life.  Let  him  who  has  ears  listen  to  what  the 
Spirit  says  to  the  churches:  He  who  conquers  shall  not 
be  injured  by  the  second  death." 

*To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Pergamum  write: 
"These  are  the  words  of  him  who  wields  the  sharp,  two- 
edged  sword:  I  know  where  you  dwell,  even  where  the 
throne  of  Satan  stands,  and  yet  you  are  loyal  to  my 
name  and  did  not  renounce  your  faith  in  me  at  the  time 
when  my  witness,  the  faithful  Antipas,  was  martyred 
in  your  midst  at  the  place  where  Satan  dwells.  Let 
him  who  has  ears  listen  to  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 
churches :  To  him  who  conquers  I  will  give  a  portion  of 
the  hidden  manna,  and  I  will  give  him  a  white  stone 
inscribed  with  a  new  name  which  no  man  knows  except 
the  one  who  receives  it." 

*To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Thyatira  write: 
"These  are  the  words  of  the  Son  of  God  whose  eyes  are 
like  flaming  fire  and  whose  feet  are  like  burnished 
bronze:  I  know  your  deeds,  your  love,  your  faith,  your 
service,  and  your  patient  endurance.  I  know  that  now 
you  are  doing  more  than  you  did  at  first.  Only  hold 
fast  to  what  you  have  until  I  come,  and  to  him  who  con- 
quers and  does  what  I  command  until  the  end  I  will 
give  authority  over  the  nations,  and  he  will  shepherd 
them  with  an  iron  flail,  shatter  them  like  the  potter's 
vessel,  even  as  I  myself  have  received  authority  from 
my  Father." 

'To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Sardis  write:   "These 


THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN  257 

are  the  words  of  him  who  holds  the  seven  spirits  of  God 
and  the  seven  stars:  I  know  your  deeds;  you  have  the 
reputation  of  being  aUve,  but  you  are  dead.  Awake  and 
strengthen  what  is  left,  though  it  is  almost  dead,  for  I 
have  found  none  of  your  deeds  perfect  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Therefore  remember  what  you  have  seen  and 
heard;  take  it  to  heart  and  repent.  If  you  will  not 
awake,  I  will  come  like  a  thief  and  you  will  not  know  at 
what  hour  I  shall  come  upon  you.  Yet  you  have  a  few 
in  Sardis  who  have  not  soiled  their  garments.  They 
shall  walk  beside  me  in  white,  for  they  are  worthy.  He 
who  conquers  will  be  clad  in  white  garments,  and  I  will 
never  blot  out  his  name  from  the  book  of  life,  but  I  will 
acknowledge  him  openly  before  my  Father  and  before 
his  angels.  Let  him  who  has  ears  listen  to  what  the 
Spirit  says  to  the  churches." 

'To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Philadelphia  write: 
"These  are  the  words  of  him  who  is  true  and  holy,  who 
holds  the  key  of  David,  who  opens  and  none  shall  shut, 
who  shuts  and  none  shall  open:  I  know  your  deeds. 
See,  I  have  set  before  you  an  open  door  which  no  one 
is  able  to  shut,  for  though  you  have  little  strength  you 
have  kept  my  teaching  and  have  not  renounced  my 
name.  Because  you  have  kept  in  mind  the  record  of 
my  patient  endurance,  I  will  keep  you  safe  during  the 
hour  of  trial  which  is  coming  upon  the  whole  world  to 
test  the  dwellers  on  earth.  I  come  quickly ;  hold  what 
you  have  that  no  man  may  take  away  your  crown. 
I  will  make  him  who  conquers  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of 
my  God  and  he  shall  never  leave  it;  and  I  will  inscribe 
on  him  the  name  of  my  God,  the  name  of  the  city  of  my 
God  (the  new  Jerusalem  which  comes  down  out  of 
heaven  from  my  God),  and  my  own  new  name.  Let 
him  who  has  ears  listen  to  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the 
churches." 


258  LATER  WRITINGS 

*To  the  angel  of  the  church  at  Laodicea  write:  "These 
are  the  words  of  the  Unchangeable  One,  the  faithful  and 
true  witness,  the  beginning  of  God's  creation:  I  know 
your  deeds;  you  are  neither  cold  nor  hot — would  that 
you  were  either  cold  or  hot !  So,  because  you  are  luke- 
warm neither,  hot  nor  cold,  I  will  spit  you  out  of  my 
mouth.  You  say,  I  am  rich  and  have  wealth  stored  up 
and  lack  nothing,  and  yet  you  do  not  know  that  you 
are  miserable  creatures,  pitiful,  poor,  blind  and  naked ! 
I  counsel  you  to  buy  from  me  gold  refined  in  the  fire, 
that  you  may  be  rich,  white  ga,rments  that  you  may  be 
clothed  and  hide  the  shame  of  your  nakedness,  and  salve 
to  rub  on  your  eyes  that  you  may  see.  I  reprove  and 
discipline  those  whom  I  love;  therefore  be  earnest  and 
repent.  Behold  I  am  standing  at  the  door  and  knock- 
ing; if  any  one  listens  to  my  voice  and  opens  the  door,  I 
will  come  in  and  dine  with  him  and  he  with  me.  To 
him  who  conquers  I  will  give  the  right  to  sit  down  with 
my  Father  on  his  throne.  Let  him  who  has  ears  listen 
to  what  the  Spirit  says  to  the  churches."' 

182.     The  Future  Appreciation  of  Jesus'  Work 

After  this  I  saw  a  door  opening  into  heaven.  And  the 
voice  like  a  trumpet  which  I  had  previously  heard  talk- 
ing with  me,  said:  *Come  up  here,  and  I  will  show  you 
what  must  take  place  in  the  future.'  At  once  I  found 
myself  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  and  there  stood 
a  throne  in  heaven  and  One  was  sitting  on  the  throne 
whose  appearance  was  like  a  diamond  or  ruby.  En- 
circling the  throne  was  a  rainbow  resembling  an  emerald 
in  appearance;  also  around  the  throne  were  twenty -four 
other  thrones  and  on  these  thrones  were  seated  twenty - 
four  elders,  clothed  in  white  robes  with  golden  crowns 
upon  their  heads.     From  the  throne  came  flashes  of 


THE   REVELATION   OF  JOHN  ^259 

lightning  and  voices  and  peals  of  thunder,  while  in  front 
of  the  throne  were  seven  flaming  torches  which  were  the 
seven  spirits  of  God. 

In  front  of  the  throne  there  appeared  to  be  a  sea  of 
glass  resembling  crystal.  In  the  space  about  the  throne 
and  encircling  it  were  four  living  creatures,  and  day  and 
night  they  never  ceased  chanting: 

Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  God  Almighty, 
Who  was  and  is  and  ever  shall  be. 

Then  I  saw  lying  at  the  right  hand  of  him  who  was 
seated  on  the  throne  a  book,  with  writing  both  on  the 
back  and  inside,  that  was  sealed  with  seven  seals.  And 
I  saw^  a  strong  angel  proclaiming  in  a  loud  voice :  '  Who  is 
worthy  to  open  the  book  and  to  break  its  seals  ? '  But 
no  one  was  worthy,  either  in  heaven  or  on  earth  or  un- 
derneath the  earth  to  open  the  book  or  look  into  it.  So 
I  began  to  weep  bitterly  because  no  one  was  found 
worth}'-  to  open  the  book  or  look  into  it;  but  one  of  the 
elders  said  to  me:  'Weep  not;  behold  the  Lion  of  Ju- 
dah's  tribe,  the  Scion  of  David,  he  has  won  the  right  to 
open  the  book  and  its  seven  seals.' 

Then  in  the  space  between  the  throne  and  the  four 
living  creatures  I  saw  a  Lamb  standing  among  the  el- 
ders. He  seemed  to  have  been  slain,  but  he  had  seven 
horns  and  seven  eyes  (they  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God 
sent  forth  into  all  the  earth).  And  he  came  and  took 
the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  who  was  seated  on 
the  throne.  And  when  he  took  the  book,  the  four  living 
creatures  and  the  twenty -four  elders  fell  down  before  the 
Lamb,  each  A^^ith  his  harp  and  with  his  golden  bowls  full 
of  incense  which  represent  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 
They  were  singing  this  new  song:  'Thou  art  worthy  to 
take  the  book  and  open  its  seals,  for  thou  wast  slain  and 


^60  LATER  WRITINGS 

by  thy  blood  thou  hast  ransomed  for  God  men  from 
every  tribe  and  language  and  people  and  nation;  thou 
hast  made  them  a  kingdom  and  priests  for  our  God,  and 
they  shall  reign  on  the  earth.' 

And  I  looked  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels 
around  the  throne  and  of  the  living  creatures  and  of  the 
elders,  numbering  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  and 
thousands  of  thousands,  crying  aloud,  *  Worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  has  been  slain  to  receive  power  and  wealth 
and  wisdom  and  might  and  honor  and  glory  and  bless- 
ing.' And  I  heard  every  creature  in  heaven  and  on 
earth  and  under  the  earth  and  on  the  sea  and  all  things 
that  are  in  them  crying,  *To  him  who  is  seated  on  the 
throne  and  to  the  Lamb,  be  blessing  and  honor  and 
praise  and  dominion  forever  and  ever  ! '  Then  the  four 
living  creatures  said,  *Amen,'  and  the  elders  fell  down 
and  worshipped. 

After  that  I  saw  a  vast  host,  which  no  one  could  count, 
from  every  nation  and  tribe  and  people  and  language, 
standing  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  clad  in 
white  robes,  with  palm  branches  in  their  hands.  They 
cried  aloud,  '  It  is  to  our  God  who  is  seated  on  the  throne 
and  to  the  Lamb  that  we  owe  our  salvation ! ' 

Then  one  of  the  elders  turned  to  me  and  said,  *  Wlio 
are  these  clad  in  white  robes,  and  whence  have  they 
come  "? '  I  said  to  him,  *  You  know,  my  lord. '  So  he 
told  me,  'These  are  the  people  who  have  come  tlirough 
the  great  persecution  and  have  washed  their  robes  and 
made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  For  this 
reason  they  are  now  before  the  throne  of  God  and  serve 
him  day  and  night  within  his  temple.  He  who  is  sit- 
ting on  the  throne  will  shelter  them;  never  again  will 
they  be  hungry  or  thirsty ;  never  again  will  the  sun  or 
any  scorching  heat  smite  them,  for  the  Lamb  that 
stands  in  the  space  before  the  throne  will  be  their  shep- 


THE   REVELATION  OF  JOHN  2G1 

herd  and  will  guide  them  to  fountains  of  living  water; 
and  God  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.' 


183.     The  Final  Conquest  of  Evil  and  the 
Reward  of  the  Upright 

Then  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  mid-heaven  with 
an  eternal  message  of  good  news  for  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  for  every  nation,  tribe,  language,  and  people. 
He  cried  aloud,  'Revere  God,  praise  him,  for  the  hour 
of  his  judgment  has  come.  Worship  him  who  made 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea  and  the  flowing  springs.' 

A  second  angel  followed,  crying,  'Fallen,  fallen  is 
Babjdon  the  great,  who  made  all  nations  drink  the  wine 
of  passion  inflamed  by  her  vice  ! ' 

A  third  angel  followed  these,  crying  aloud,  'Whoever 
worships  the  Beast  and  his  image  or  receives  its  mark 
on  his  forehead  or  hand  shall  drink  the  wine  of  God's 
fury  which  is  poured  out  undiluted  into  the  cup  of  his 
wrath,  and  shall  be  tortured  with  fire  and  brimstone  be- 
fore the  holy  angels  and  the  Lamb.  Here  is  revealed 
the  patient  endurance  of  God's  people  who  keep  his 
commands  and  their  faith  in  Jesus.' 

I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying,  'Write  this: 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  who  from  this  hour  die  loyal  to 
the  Lord!"  "Yes,"  says  the  Spirit,  "that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labors;  for  their  good  deeds  go  with 
them.'" 

Then  I  saw  heaven  open  wide,  and  there  was  a  white 
horse  whose  rider  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  for 
righteously  he  judges  and  makes  war.  His  eyes  are  a 
flame  of  fire,  on  his  head  are  many  diadems,  and  he  has 
a  written  name  which  none  but  himself  knows.  He  is 
clad  in  a  robe  dipped  in  blood,  and  his  name  is  the  Wis- 
dom of  God.     The  army  of  heaven  follows  him  on 


262  LATER  WRITINGS 

white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  spotless. 
From  his  mouth  comes  a  sharp  sword  with  which  he  will 
smite  the  nations,  and  he  will  shepherd  them  with  a  rod 
of  iron  and  tread  the  wine-press  of  the  fierce  wrath  of 
God  Almighty.  On  his  robe  and  on  his  thigh  his  name 
is  written: 

KING    OF   KINGS   AND   LORD    OF   LORDS 

And  I  saw  the  Beast  and  the  kings  of  earth  and  their 
armies  assemble  to  make  war  against  him  who  was 
seated  on  the  horse  and  against  his  army.  But  the 
Beast  was  seized  and  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  that 
burns  with  brimstone  and  the  rest  were  killed  by  the 
sword  which  came  forth  from  the  mouth  of  him  who  was 
seated  on  the  horse. 

And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne  and  One  seated  upon 
it  from  whose  presence  earth  and  sky  fled  away  and 
were  no  more  to  be  found.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  the 
great  and  the  lowly,  standing  before  the  throne.  Then 
books  were  opened;  also  another  book,  the  Book  of  Life, 
was  opened,  and  the  dead  were  judged  by  what  was 
written  in  the  books  according  to  what  they  had  done. 
The  sea  gave  up  its  dead,  and  Death  and  the  Abode  of 
the  departed  also  gave  up  their  dead,  and  all  were  judged 
according  to  what  they  had  done. 

184.     The  New  Heaven  on  Earth 

Then  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  for  the 
first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  had  passed  away  and  the 
sea  was  no  more.  And  I  saw  the  Holy  City,  the  New 
Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  all 
ready  like  a  bride  attired  to  meet  her  husband.  I  also 
heard  a  loud  voice  from  the  throne  which  said,  *  Behold, 
God's  dwelling-place  is  with  men,  and  he  shall  dwell 


THE    REVELATION  OF  JOHN  .>(>:5 

among  men,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  him- 
self will  be  with  them.  He  shall  wipe  away  every  tear 
from  their  eyes,  and  death  shall  be  no  more;  neither 
shall  there  be  mourning  nor  wailing,  nor  pain,  for  the 
first  things  have  passed  away.'  The  One  who  is  seated 
on  the  throne  said,  'Behold,  I  make  all  tilings  new!' 
And  he  added,  'Write  this:  "These  words  are  faithful 
and  true.'" 

And  he  said  to  me,  'All  is  over  !  I  am  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last.  I  will  let  the  thirsty 
drink  freeh^  of  the  fountain  of  life.  He  who  conquers 
shall  obtain  this,  and  I  will  be  his  God  and  he  shall  be 
my  son.  But  as  for  the  craven,  the  faithless,  the  abom- 
inable, the  murderers,  the  immoral,  the  sorcerers,  the 
idolaters,  and  liars  of  all  kinds — their  lot  is  in  t^e  lake 
which  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second 
death.' 

I  saw  no  temple  in  the  city,  for  its  temple  is  the  Lord 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb.  The  city  has  no  need  of  the 
sun  nor  of  the  moon  to  give  it  light,  for  the  glory  of  God 
illumines  it  and  its  light  is  the  Lamb.  The  nations 
shall  walk  by  its  hght  and  the  kings  of  earth  shall  l)ring 
their  glory  into  it.  Its  gates  shall  never  be  shut  by  day 
and  there  shall  be  no  night  there.  The  glory  and  the 
honor  of  nations  shall  be  brought  into  it,  but  nothing 
unclean  nor  any  one  whose  conduct  is  shameful  or  de- 
ceitful shall  enter  it,  but  only  those  whose  names  are 
written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 

Then  he  showed  me  the  river  of  the  water  of  life,  clear 
as  crystal,  flowing  through  the  streets  of  the  city  from 
the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb.  On  both  sides  of  the 
river  grew  the  tree  that  gives  life,  which  bore  twelve 
kinds  of  fruit  and  yielded  its  fruit  each  month;  and  the 
leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations. 

Nothing  that  is  accursed  will  survive,  but  the  throne 


264  LATER  WRITINGS 

of  God  and  the  Lamb  will  be  in  that  city ;  and  his  ser- 
vants will  serve  and  worship  him;  they  will  see  his  face 
and  his  name  will  be  on  their  foreheads.  There  will  be 
no  more  night  there,  and  they  will  have  no  need  of  the 
light  of  lamp  or  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  will  be  their  Hght, 
and  they  will  reign  forever  and  ever. 

And  he  said  to  me,  'Do  not  keep  secret  the  prophetic 
words  contained  in  this  book,  for  the  time  of  their  ful- 
filment is  near.  He  who  does  wrong,  let  him  still  do 
wrong,  and  he  who  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still,  and  he 
who  is  righteous,  let  him  still  do  right,  and  he  who  is 
pure,  let  him  still  be  pure.  Know  that  I  am  coming 
quickly  and  I  will  bring  my  rewards  to  recompense  each 
for  what  he  has  done.  I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  Fi^st  and  the  Last,  the  Beginning  and  the  End. 
Blessed  are  those  who  wash  their  robes,  that  they  may 
have  a  right  to  the  tree  of  life  and  to  go  through  the 
gates  into  the  city.  Outside  will  be  the  dogs  and  the 
impostors,  the  immoral,  the  adulterers,  the  idolaters, 
and  every  one  who  loves  and  practises  deceit. 

*I,  Jesus,  have  sent  my  angel  to  testify  to  you  for  the 
churches.  I  am  the  Scion  and  Offspring  of  David,  the 
bright,  the  Morning  Star.  Both  the  Spirit  and  the 
Bride  say,  "Come."  Let  him  who  hears  say,  "Come." 
let  him  who  is  thirsty  come,  and  whoever  will,  let  him 
take  of  the  water  of  life  freely.' 


I  JOHN 

185.     The  Conditions  of  Christian  Fellowship 

That  you  may  share  our  fellowship,  we  now  tell  you 
of  that  which  existed  from  the  very  beginning,  which 
we  have  heard  and  have  seen  with  our  eyes  and  touched 
with  our  own  hands,  namely,  the  Divine  Wisdom  that 
gives  Life.  That  Life  was  made  visible  and  we  saw  it 
and  bear  witness  to  it,  and  now  tell  you  of  the  etenial 
Life  which  was  with  the  Father  and  was  made  visible  to 
us,  which  we  saw  and  heard.  And  our  fellowship  is  with 
the  Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  We  are  writ- 
ing these  things  that  our  joy  may  be  complete. 

This  is  the  message  which  we  heard  from  him  and  now 
announce  to  you:  'God  is  light  and  in  him  there  is  no 
darkness  at  all.  If  we  say  we  have  fellowship  with 
him,  while  we  live  in  the  darkness,  we  are  lying  and 
truth  has  no  place  in  our  hearts;  but  if  we  Hve  in  the 
light  as  he  is  in  the  light,  then  we  have  fellowship  with 
one  another  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  his  Son  cleanses  us 
from  every  sin.  If  we  say  we  are  free  from  sin,  we  de- 
ceive ourselves  and  the  truth  has  no  place  in  our  hearts. 
If  we  confess  our  sins,  God  is  so  faithful  and  just  that  he 
forgives  our  sins  and  cleanses  us  from  all  inicjuity.  If 
we  say  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar  and  his 
message  has  no  place  in  our  hearts. 

'My  dear  children,  I  am  writing  this  to  you  that  you 
may  not  sin;  but  if  any  one  does  sin,  we  have  an  advo- 
cate with  the  Father  in  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  He 
is  himself  a  sacrifice  made  to  win  divine  forgiveness  of 
our  sins,  and  not  ours  only  })ut  also  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world. 

265 


LATER  WRITINGS 

'By  this  we  may  be  sure  that  we  know  him — that  we 
obey  his  commands.  He  who  says,  "I  know  him,"  but 
does  not  obey  his  commands  is  a  Har  and  the  truth  has 
no  place  in  his  heart.  But  whoever  obeys  his  message, 
in  him  love  for  God  has  really  reached  perfection. 
This  is  how  we  may  know  that  we  are  united  with  him. 
Whoever  professes  to  be  united  with  him  ought  to  live 
even  as  Christ  lived.' 

Beloved,  I  am  not  writing  you  a  new  command,  but 
an  old  command  which  you  have  had  from  the  begin- 
ning. The  old  command  is  the  message  which  you  have 
heard.  And  yet  I  am  writing  you  a  new  command, 
which  is  illustrated  both  in  Christ's  life  and  in  yours,  for 
the  darkness  is  passing  away  and  the  true  light  is  already 
shining.  He  who  says  he  is  in  the  light  but  hates  his 
brother  is  still  in  the  darkness.  He  who  loves  his 
brother  remains  in  the  light  and  in  the  light  there  is 
nothing  to  make  one  stumble.  But  he  who  hates  his 
brother  is  in  the  darkness  and  walks  in  the  darkness  and 
does  not  know  where  he  is  going,  for  the  darkness  has 
blinded  his  eyes. 

186.     The  Choice  Between  Loyalty  to  God 
AND  to  the  World 

My  dear  children,  I  am  writing  to  you  because  your 
sins  have  been  forgiven  for  Christ's  sake.  Fathers,  I 
am  writing  to  you  because  you  know  him  who  has  been 
from  the  beginning.  Young  men,  I  am  writing  to  you 
because  you  have  conquered  the  evil  one.  Dear  chil- 
dren, I  have  written  to  you  because  you  know  the 
Father. 

Love  not  the  world  nor  the  things  that  are  in  the 
world.  If  any  one  loves  the  world,  love  for  the  Father 
has  no  place  in  his  heart.     For  all  things  in  the  world. 


I   JOHN  267 

the  cravings  of  the  lower  iminilses,  tlie  cravings  of  the 
eye,  and  the  pomp  of  hfe,  come  not  from  the  Father, 
but  from  the  world.  And  the  world  with  its  own  crav- 
ings passes  away,  but  he  who  does  the  will  of  Ciod  re- 
mains forever. 

Behold  what  a  marvellous  love  the  Fatlier  has  be- 
stowed upon  us  in  letting  us  be  called  children  of  God  ! 
And  that  we  are.  The  reason  the  world  does  not  know 
us  is  because  it  has  not  known  him.  Beloved,  we  are 
now  children  of  God,  but  what  we  are  to  be  has  not  been 
revealed.  We  do  know  that  if  Christ  shall  appear,  we 
shall  be  like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  just  as  he  is.  And 
every  one  that  has  this  hope  fixed  in  him  tries  to  be 
pure  as  he  is  j)ure. 

Every  one  who  commits  sin,  breaks  the  law;  sin  is 
lawlessness,  and  you  know  that  he  came  to  take  away 
sin,  and  there  is  no  sin  in  him.  Any  one  who  remains 
in  union  with  him  does  not  sin;  any  one  who  sins  has 
not  seen  him  nor  known  him. 

My  dear  children,  let  no  one  lead  you  astray;  he  who 
does  right  is  upright  as  Jesus  is  upright.  He  who  com- 
mits sin  belongs  to  the  devil,  for  the  devil  sinned  from 
the  very  beginning.  For  this  reason  the  Son  of  God 
came  to  destroy  the  work  of  the  devil. 

Any  one  who  is  born  of  God  does  not  commit  sin,  for 
the  divine  nature  remains  within  him  and  he  cannot 
sin  because  he  is  a  child  of  God.  This  is  how  the  chil- 
dren of  God  and  the  children  of  the  devil  are  recognized: 
no  one  who  fails  to  do  right  is  a  child  of  God,  nor  is  he 
who  does  not  love  his  brother.  For  this  is  the  message 
that  you  have  heard  from  the  beginning,  that  we  should 
love  one  another.  We  are  not  to  be  like  Cain  who  be- 
longed to  the  evil  one  and  killed  his  brother.  And  why 
did  he  kill  him?  Because  his  deeds  were  evil  and  liis 
brother's  ui)riglit. 


268  LATER  WRITINGS 

Do  not  wonder,  brothers,  that  the  world  hates  you. 
We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  into  hfe 
because  we  love  our  brothers.  He  who  has  no  love  re- 
mains dead.  Any  one  who  hates  his  brother  is  a  mur- 
derer, and  you  know  that  no  murderer  has  eternal  life 
within  liim. 


187.     Living  in  Loving  Fellowship  with  God 

AND  Man 

We  know  what  love  is  by  this,  that  Christ  laid  doTNH 
his  life  for  us;  so  we  ought  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the 
brothers.  But  if  any  one  possesses  this  world's  wealth 
and  looks  on  while  his  brother  is  in  need  and  withholds 
his  sympathy  from  him,  how  can  the  love  of  God  remain 
in  him  ?  My  dear  children,  let  us  show  our  love  not 
with  words  nor  with  our  lips  only,  but  by  deeds  and 
sincerity. 

Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another,  for  love  comes  from 
God  and  every  one  who  loves  is  a  child  of  God  and 
knows  God.  He  who  loves  not  man  does  not  know  God, 
for  God  is  love.  God  revealed  his  love  for  us  because  he 
sent  his  only  Son  into  the  world  that  through  him  we 
might  have  life.  His  love  is  shown  in  this,  not  that  we 
loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us  and  sent  his  Son  to  be 
the  sacrifice  that  made  possible  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins. 

Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  then  we  ought  also  to 
love  one  another.  No  one  has  ever  seen  God ;  but  if  we 
love  one  another,  then  God  dwells  in  us,  and  the  love 
which  is  his  is  made  perfect  in  us.  By  this  we  know 
that  we  shall  dwell  in  him  and  he  in  us,  because  he  has 
given  us  a  portion  of  his  own  Spirit,  and  we  have  seen 
and  bear  witness  that  the  Father  has  sent  the  Son  to  be 
the  Savior  of  the  world.     ^Mioever  acknowledges  that 


I   JOHN  269 

Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  in  him  God  dwells  and  ho  (Iwolls 
in  God. 

We  ourselves  know  and  believe  in  the  love  lliat  God 
has  for  us.  God  is  love,  and  he  who  remains  in  love  re- 
mains in  God  and  God  remains  in  him.  Love  is  |)erfect 
with  us  when  we  have  full  confidence  regarding  the  day 
of  judgment,  for  in  this  world  we  are  living  as  Christ 
lived.  In  love  there  is  no  fear,  but  perfect  love  drives 
out  all  fear,  for  fear  implies  punishment,  and  he  who 
fears  has  not  attained  perfect  love.  We  love  because 
he  first  loved  us.  If  any  one  declares,  '  I  love  God,'  and 
yet  hates  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar;  for  he  who  does  not 
love  his  brother  whom  he  has  seen,  cannot  love  God 
whom  he  has  never  seen.  iVnd  we  have  this  connnand 
from  him,  that  he  who  loves  God  is  to  love  his  brother 
also. 

Everv"  one  who  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  is 
a  child  of  God,  and  every  one  who  loves  the  Father  loves 
every  child  of  his.  We  know  that  we  are  his  children 
when  we  love  him  and  obey  his  commands,  for  love  for 
God  means  obeying  his  commands.  And  his  commands 
are  not  burdensome,  for  whatever  is  born  of  God  con- 
quers the  world.  And  our  faith  is  the  invincible  power 
that  conquers  the  world.  Who  is  the  conqueror  of  the 
world  but  he  who  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

Now  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  God  is  this,  that 
he  listens  to  us  whenever  we  ask  anything  in  accordance 
with  his  will;  and  if  we  know  that  he  listens  to  wliatever 
we  ask,  we  know  that  we  have  the  things  which  we  have 
asked  from  him. 


THE    GOSPEL   OF  JOHN 

jesus  the  teacher  and  savior  of  mankind 
188.     The  Aim  of  the  Gospel  of  John 

These  things  are  recorded  that  you  may  believe  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  beHeving 
you  may  have  hfe  through  his  name. 

189.     The  Divine  Revelation  Through  Jesus 

In  the  beginning  was  the  divine  Wisdom,  and  the 
divine  Wisdom  was  with  God,  and  the  divine  Wisdom 
was  God.  He  was  in  the  beginning  with  God;  through 
him  all  things  came  into  being  and  without  him  nothing 
which  existed  came  into  being.  In  him  was  life  and  this 
life  was  the  light  of  men.  The  Hght  shone  in  the  dark- 
ness, and  the  darkness  did  not  overcome  it. 

There  was  a  man  sent  from  God  whose  name  was 
John.  He  came  to  bear  testimony  to  the  Light,  that 
through  him  all  might  beheve.  He  himseK  was  not  the 
Light,  but  came  to  bear  witness  to  the  Light.  The  true 
Light,  which  enhghtens  every  man,  was  coming  into  the 
world.  He  was  in  the  Avorld,  the  world  which  came  into 
being  through  him,  but  it  knew  him  not.  He  came  to 
his  own,  and  his  own  received  him  not.  But  to  as  many 
as  acknowledged  him  he  gave  the  right  to  become 
children  of  God,  even  to  those  who  beheve  on  his  name, 
who  are  children  not  by  physical  descent  nor  by  human 
desire  nor  by  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God. 

The  divine  W^isdom  became  flesh  and  hved  among  us, 
270 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR     271 

and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  a  father's  only 
son,  full  of  love  and  truth.  John  testified  to  him  and 
cried  aloud,  'This  is  he  of  whom  I  said,  "He  who  is 
coming  after  me  has  preceded  me  because  he  existed  be- 
fore me."  And  we  have  all  received  from  his  overflow- 
ing love  gift  after  gift.  The  law  was  given  through 
Moses,  but  love  and  truth  came  through  Jesus  Christ. 
No  man  has  at  any  time  seen  God;  but  the  only  Son, 
dwelling  in  the  intimate  fellowship  with  the  Father,  has 
made  him  known.' 

190.     Man's  Spiritual  Rebirth 

There  was  a  Pharisee  named  Nicodemus,  a  leader 
among  the  Jews,  who  came  to  Jesus  by  night  and  said  to 
him,  'Rabbi,  we  know  that  you  are  a  teacher  who  has 
come  from  God,  for  no  one  can  perform  these  miracles 
which  you  perform  unless  God  is  with  him.'  Jesus  an- 
swered him,  'I  tell  you  in  very  truth  that  unless  a  man 
is  born  anew,  he  cannot  see  the  Kingdom  of  God.' 
Nicodemus  said  to  him,  'How  can  a  man  be  born  when 
he  is  old  ?  Can  he  enter  a  second  time  into  his  mother's 
womb  to  be  born  ? '  Jesus  answered,  'I  say  to  you  that 
unless  a  man  is  morally  and  spiritually  rel)orn,  he  can- 
not enter  the  Kingdom  of  God.  That  which  is  born  of 
the  physical  body  is  physical,  and  that  which  is  born  of 
the  Spirit  is  spiritual.  Do  not  wonder  that  I  said  to 
you,  "You  must  be  born  anew."  The  wind  blows 
where  it  chooses  and  we  hear  its  sound,  but  you  do  not 
know  whence  it  comes  and  where  it  goes.  So  it  is  with 
every  one  who  is  born  of  the  Spirit.' 

Nicodemus  answered  him,  'How  can  these  things  be  ?' 
Jesus  replied,  'Are  you  a  teacher  in  Israel  and  do  not  un- 
derstand this?  I  tell  you,  we  are  speaking  of  what  we 
absolutely  know  and  testifying  to  that  which  we  have 


272  THE   GOSPEL   OF  JOHN 

actually  seen,  yet  you  do  not  accept  our  testimony.  If 
you  do  not  believe  what  I  have  told  you  of  things  on 
earth,  how  will  you  believe  if  I  tell  you  concerning 
things  in  heaven  ?  And  yet  no  man  has  ascended  into 
heaven  except  the  Son  of  Man  who  came  down  from 
heaven.' 


191.     The  Mission  of  the  Son  of  Man 

*  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even 
so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up,  that  whoever  be- 
lieves in  him  may  have  eternal  life.  For  God  so  loved 
the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  Son,  that  whoever  be- 
lieves in  him  should  not  perish  but  have  eternal  life. 
God  did  not  send  the  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world,  but  that  the  world  should  be  saved  through  him. 
He  who  believes  in  him  is  not  condemned,  but  he  who 
does  not  believe  has  already  been  condemned  because  he 
has  not  believed  in  the  name  of  the  only  Son  of  God. 

'This  is  the  reason  for  the  condemnation:  although 
the  light  has  come  into  the  world,  men  have  loved  the 
darkness  rather  than  the  light,  for  their  deeds  were  evil. 
Every  one  who  does  evil  hates  the  light,  and  does  not 
come  into  the  light  lest  his  deeds  be  exposed;  but  he 
who  does  what  is  right  comes  to  the  light  that  his  deeds 
may  be  shown  to  have  been  wrought  in  love  of  God.' 

And  John's  disciples  came  to  him  and  said,  *  Rabbi, 
the  man  who  was  with  you  on  the  other  side  of  the  Jor- 
dan, he  to  whom  you  bore  testimony,  is  here  baptizing, 
and  all  the  people  are  going  to  him!' 

John  answered,  'No  one  can  obtain  anything  but 
what  is  given  him  from  heaven.  You  yourselves  can 
bear  witness  that  I  said,  "I  am  not  the  Christ,  but  I 
have  been  sent  as  his  forerunner."  He  who  has  the 
bride  is  the  bridegroom:  and  the  bridegroom's  friend. 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    273 

who  stands  by  his  side  and  hstens  to  him,  rejoices  at  the 
sound  of  the  bridegroom's  voice.  Therefore  tliis  is  my 
joy  and  it  is  complete.  He  must  grow  greater  and  I  less. 
'He  who  comes  from  above  is  above  all  others.  He 
who  springs  from  the  earth  is  earthly  and  his  teachings 
are  earthly.  He  who  comes  from  heaven  is  above  all 
others.  He  testifies  to  what  he  has  seen  and  heard,  and 
yet  no  man  receives  his  testimony.  He  who  accepts  his 
testimony  has  set  his  seal  to  this,  that  God  is  true.  For 
he  whom  God  has  sent  speaks  the  message  of  God,  for 
God  does  not  give  him  the  Spirit  in  scant  measure. 
The  Father  loves  the  Son  and  has  given  all  things  into 
his  charge.  He  who  believes  in  the  Son  has  eternal  life, 
but  he  who  does  not  obey  the  Son  will  not  see  life,  but 
upon  him  rests  the  wrath  of  God.' 

192.     The  Savior  of  the  World 

When  Jesus  left  Judea  and  went  back  into  Galilee, 
he  had  to  pass  through  Samaria;  and  he  came  to  a  city 
of  Samaria  called  Sychar,  near  the  plot  of  ground  that 
Jacob  gave  his  son  Joseph.  Now  Jacob's  well  was  there. 
Jesus,  therefore,  being  wearied  by  the  journey,  sat  down 
by  the  well.  It  was  about  noon  and  a  woman  of  Sa- 
maria came  to  draw  water.  Jesus  said  to  her,  '  Give  me 
a  drink.'  (For  his  disciples  had  gone  away  into  the  city 
to  buy  food.) 

The  Samaritan  woman  said  to  him,  'How  is  it  that 
you,  a  Jew,  ask  a  drink  of  me  who  am  a  Samaritan  ? '  for 
the  Jews  have  no  dealings  with  Samaritans.  Jesus  an- 
swered her,  'If  you  knew  the  gift  of  God  and  who  it  is 
who  says  to  you,  "Give  me  a  drink,"  you  would  have 
asked  him  and  he  would  have  given  you  Hving  water.' 
The  woman  said  to  him,  'Sir,  you  have  nothing  with 
which  to  draw  and  the  well  is  deep ;  where  then  do  you 


274  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

get  that  living  water  ?  Are  you  greater  than  our  father 
Jacob  who  gave  us  the  well  and  himself  drank  from  it, 
togetlier  with  his  children  and  his  cattle?'  Jesus  an- 
swered her,  'Whoever  drinks  of  this  water  will  thirst 
again;  but  whoever  drinks  of  the  water  that  I  will  give 
shall  never  thirst.  The  water  that  I  give  him  will  be- 
come in  him  a  spring  of  water  welling  up  into  eternal  life.* 
The  woman  said  to  him,  '  Sir,  give  me  this  water,  that  I 
may  not  thirst  again  nor  have  to  come  here  to  draw.' 

Jesus  said  to  her,  *  Go,  call  your  husband,  then  come 
back  here. '  The  woman  answered,  *  I  have  no  husband.* 
Jesus  said  to  her,  *You  are  right  in  saying,  "I  have  no 
husband,"  for  you  have  had  five  husbands,  and  he 
whom  you  now  have  is  not  your  husband;  in  saying 
that,  you  spoke  the  truth.' 

The  woman  said  to  him,  'Sir,  I  see  that  you  are  a 
prophet.  Our  fathers  worshipped  in  this  mountain; 
and  you  Jews  say  that  Jerusalem  is  the  place  where  men 
ought  to  worship.'  Jesus  said  to  her,  'Woman,  believe 
me,  the  time  will  come  when  you  will  worship  the  Father 
neither  on  this  mountain  nor  at  Jerusalem.  The  time  is 
coming,  yes,  has  already  come,  when  the  true  worship- 
pers will  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth;  for 
such  worshippers  the  Father  seeks.  God  is  a  spirit,  and 
they  who  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.'  The  woman  said  to  him,  '  I  know  that  the  Mes- 
siah (which  means  Christ)  is  coming.  When  he  comes 
he  will  explain  all  things  to  us.'  Jesus  said  to  her,  'I 
who  am  talking  to  you  am  he.' 

At  this  point  the  disciples  came  up  and  were  surprised 
that  he  was  talking  with  a  woman;  but  none  of  them 
said,  '  What  do  you  want  ? '  or,  '  Why  are  you  talking  to 
her.?' 

Then  the  woman  left  her  water-pot  and  going  into  the 
city  said  to  the  men,  '  Come,  see  a  man  who  told  me  all 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER   AND   SAVIOR     27.5 

that  I  ever  did.  Is  not  this  the  Messiah  ? '  And  they 
set  out  from  the  town  on  their  way  to  liim. 

Meanwhile  Jesus'  disciples  urged  him,  saying,  ']\Ias- 
ter,  take  some  food';  but  he  said  to  them,  'I  have  food 
to  eat  of  which  you  know  not.'  So  they  said  to  one 
another,  'Has  any  one  brought  him  something  to  eat?* 
Jesus  said  to  them,  'My  food  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  who 
sent  me  and  to  accomplish  his  work.  Do  not  say, 
"Four  months  and  then  comes  the  harvest";  I  say  to 
you,  lift  up  your  eyes  and  observe  these  fields  white  for 
the  harvest !  Already  the  reaper  is  receiving  his  wages 
and  gathering  in  a  crop  for  eternal  life,  that  the  sower 
and  reaper  may  rejoice  together.  For  here  the  j^roverb 
holds  true,  "One  sows  and  another  reaps."  I  sent  you 
to  reap  a  harvest  for  which  you  had  not  toiled;  other 
men  have  toiled  and  you  are  sharing  the  results  of  their 
toil.' 

Because  of  the  statement  of  the  woman  who  had  testi- 
fied, 'He  told  me  everything  that  I  ever  did,'  many  Sa- 
maritans from  the  town  believed  in  Jesus,  and  when 
they  came  to  him,  they  besought  him  to  remain  with 
them.  And  he  stayed  there  two  days,  and  many  more 
believed  because  of  what  he  himself  said.  To  the 
woman  they  said,  'Now  we  believe,  not  because  of  your 
statement  but  because  we  have  heard  for  ourselves  and 
know  that  this  is  indeed  the  Savior  of  the  world.' 

193.     God's  Viceroy  on  Earth 

After  this  there  was  a  Jewish  festival,  and  Jesus  went 
up  to  Jerusalem.  Now  there  was  in  Jerusalem  near 
the  Sheep  Gate  a  pool,  which  is  called  in  Hebrew.  15eth- 
zatha.  It  had  five  porticos  in  which  there  used  to  lie 
a  crowd  of  invalids,  people  who  were  blind  or  lame  or 
paralyzed. 


276  THE   GOSPEL   OF  JOHN 

Lying  there  was  a  man  who  had  been  an  invalid  for 
thirty-eight  years.  Jesus  saw  him,  and  knowing  that 
he  had  been  ill  a  long  time,  said  to  him,  '  Do  you  wish 
to  be  cured?'  The  invalid  replied,  'Sir,  I  have  no  one 
to  put  me  into  the  pool  when  the  water  is  disturbed,  for 
while  I  am  coming,  another  steps  down  before  me.* 
Jesus  said  to  him,  'Rise,  take  up  your  bed  and  walk.' 
Instantly  the  man  was  restored  to  health,  lifted  up  his 
bed  and  began  to  walk. 

Now  that  day  was  the  Sabbath.  Therefore  the  Jews 
said  to  the  man  who  had  been  cured,  'This  is  the  Sab- 
bath; it  is  not  right  for  you  to  be  carrying  your  bed.' 
But  he  answered,  'The  one  who  restored  me  to  health 
said  to  me,  "Take  up  your  bed  and  walk."'  They 
asked  him,  '  Who  was  it  that  said  to  you,  "Take  up  your 
bed  and  walk".^'  But  the  man  who  had  been  cured 
did  not  know  who  it  was,  for  Jesus  had  disappeared  in 
the  crowd. 

Afterward  Jesus  found  him  in  the  Temple  and  said  to 
him,  '  See,  you  are  perfectly  well ;  commit  no  more  sin, 
lest  something  worse  befall  ycu.'  The  man  went  ofT 
and  told  the  Jews  that  it  was  Jesus  who  had  restored  him 
to  health;  and  that  was  why  the  Jews  persecuted  Jesus, 
because  he  did  these  things  on  the  Sabbath.  He  replied 
to  their  charges,  '  My  Father  works  unceasingly,  and  so 
do  L'  But  this  made  the  Jews  only  the  more  eager  to 
kill  him,  because  he  not  only  broke  the  Sabbath  but  also 
spoke  of  God  as  his  own  Father,  putting  himself  on  an 
equality  with  God. 

Therefore  Jesus  made  this  reply  to  them:  'I  assure 
you,  the  Son  can  do  nothing  of  himself  but  only  what 
he  sees  the  Father  doing;  for  whatever  he  does,  this  the 
Son  does  in  like  manner.  For  the  Father  loves  the  Son 
and  shows  him  those  things  that  he  himself  does.  And 
greater  works  than  these  will  he  show  him,  that  you  may 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    277 

marvel,  for  as  the  Father  raises  up  the  dead  and  gives 
them  Hfe,  even  so  the  Son  gives  hfe  to  whom  he  will. 
The  Father  judges  no  man  but  has  intrusted  all  judg- 
ment to  the  Son,  that  all  may  honor  the  Son,  even  as 
they  honor  the  Father.  He  who  honors  not  the  Son, 
honors  not  the  Father  who  sent  him. 

'  He  who  hears  my  word  and  believes  in  him  who  sent 
me  has  eternal  life  and  does  not  come  to  judgment,  but 
has  indeed  passed  from  death  to  life.  Truly,  truly  I  say 
to  you  that  the  time  is  coming,  and  has  already  come, 
when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  they  who  heed  shall  live;  for  as  the  Father  has  life 
in  himself,  so  too  has  he  granted  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself  and  has  also  given  him  authority  to  execute 
judgment,  because  he  is  the  Son  of  Man.  Do  not  won- 
der at  this,  for  the  time  is  coming  when  all  who  are  in 
their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  come  forth,  those 
who  have  done  good  to  be  raised  to  life,  and  those  who 
have  done  evil  to  be  raised  to  receive  condemnation.  I 
can  of  myself  do  nothing;  as  I  am  bidden  I  render  judg- 
ment, and  my  judgment  is  just,  because  I  aim  to  do  not 
my  own  will  but  the  will  of  him  who  sent  me. 

*My  teaching  is  not  mine,  but  his  who  sent  me.  If 
any  man  wishes  to  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  regarding 
the  teaching,  whether  it  is  God's  or  whether  I  speak  on 
my  own  authority.  He  who  speaks  on  his  own  author- 
ity seeks  his  own  glory,  but  he  who  seeks  the  glory  of 
him  who  sent  him  is  sincere,  and  there  is  no  dishonesty 
in  him.' 

194.     The  Bread  of  Life 

*Work  not  for  the  food  which  perishes,  but  for  the 
food  that  endures  until  you  attain  the  eternal  life  which 
the  Son  of  Man  will  give  you;  for  upon  him  God  the 
Father  has  set  the  seal  of  his  approval. 


278  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

*I  tell  you,  what  Moses  gave  you  was  not  the  bread 
from  heaven,  but  my  Father  is  giving  you  true  bread 
from  heaven,  for  the  bread  from  God  is  that  which 
comes  down  from  heaven  and  gives  life  to  the  world.' 
Therefore  the  people  said  to  him,  'Sir,  always  give  us 
this  bread.'  Jesus  said  to  them,  'I  am  the  bread  of  life; 
he  who  comes  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  who  be- 
lieves in  me  shall  never  thirst. 

'But  as  I  told  you,  though  you  have  seen  me,  yet  you 
do  not  believe.  All  whom  the  Father  gives  me  will 
come  to  me,  and  I  will  never  turn  away  him  who  comes 
to  me ;  for  I  have  come  down  from  heaven  not  to  do  my 
own  will  but  the  will  of  him  who  sent  me.  It  is  the  will 
of  the  Father  who  sent  me  that  I  should  lose  none  of 
those  whom  he  has  given  me,  but  should  raise  them  all 
up  at  the  last  day.  It  is  the  will  of  my  Father  who  sent 
me  that  every  one  who  sees  the  Son  and  believes  in  him 
should  have  eternal  life,  and  that  I  should  raise  him  up 
at  the  last  day.' 

Now  the  Jews  began  to  find  fault  with  him  for  saying, 
'I  am  the  bread  which  comes  down  from  heaven.' 
They  said,  'Is  this  not  Jesus  the  son  of  Joseph  whose 
father  and  mother  we  know.^  How  can  he  now  say 
that  he  has  come  down  from  heaven  ? '  Jesus  answered 
them,  '  Do  not  find  fault  among  yourselves ;  no  man  can 
come  to  me  unless  the  Father  who  has  sent  me  shall 
bring  him,  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  It  is 
written  in  the  prophets,  "They  shall  all  be  taught  by 
God."  Every  one  who  has  listened  to  the  Father  and 
has  learned  from  him  comes  to  me.  Not  that  any  one 
has  seen  the  Father,  but  he  who  is  from  God;  he  has 
seen  the  Father.  I  tell  you,  truly,  he  who  believes  has 
eternal  life.  I  am  the  bread  of  life.  Your  forefathers 
ate  manna  in  the  wilderness,  but  they  died.  The  bread 
which  comes  down  from  heaven  is  such  that  whoever 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    279 

eats  of  it  will  never  die.  I  am  the  livin<^^  l)rea(l  wliich 
has  come  from  heaven;  if  any  one  eats  of  tliis  bread  he 
shall  live  forever.  It  is  the  spiritual  that  gives  life; 
that  which  is  material  is  of  no  avail.  The  words  that  I 
have  spoken  to  you  are  spiritual  and  give  life.  Yet 
there  are  some  of  you  who  do  not  believe'  (for  Jesus 
knew  from  the  beginning  who  the  unbelievers  were  and 
who  was  to  betray  him,  and  that  is  why  he  said, '  No  one 
can  come  to  me  unless  he  is  allowed  by  the  Father'). 

After  this  many  of  his  disciples  drew  back  and  would 
no  longer  associate  with  him.  Jesus  therefore  said  to 
the  Twelve, '  You  do  not  wish  to  go  away  also  "^ '  Simon 
Peter  answered  him,  'Master,  to  whom  shall  we  go? 
Y"ou  have  the  words  of  eternal  life,  and  we  believe  and 
know  that  you  are  indeed  the  Holy  One  of  God.'  Jesus 
answered  them,  'Did  I  not  choose  you,  the  Twelve.'^ 
And  yet  one  of  you  is  a  devil ! '  He  meant  Judas  the  son 
of  Simon  Iscariot,  for  he  was  to  betray  him,  although  he 
was  one  of  the  Twelve. 

195.     The  Fountain  of  Living  Water 

Jesus  also  cried  aloud,  as  he  was  teaching  in  the  Tem- 
ple and  said,  'You  know  me  and  know  whence  I  come. 
I  have  not  come  on  my  own  authority,  but  he  who  sent 
me  is  trustworthy.  You  do  not  know  him,  but  I  know 
him,  for  I  have  come  from  him  and  he  has  sent  me.' 

Then  the  Jewish  authorities  sought  to  arrest  him,  but 
no  man  laid  hands  on  him,  for  his  time  had  not  yet 
come.  Many  of  the  people  believed  on  him  and  said, 
'When  the  Messiah  does  come,  will  he  perform  more 
miracles  than  this  man  has  done.^' 

The  Pharisees  heard  the  people  whispering  these 
things  about  him;  so  the  high  j)riests  and  the  Pliarisees 
sent  their  servants  to  arrest  him.     Jesus  said  to  them, 


280  THE   GOSPEL  OF   JOHN 

*I  shall  be  with  you  a  little  longer,  and  then  I  go  to 
him  who  sent  me.  You  will  search  for  me,  but  you  will 
not  find  me,  and  where  I  go  you  cannot  come.'  Then 
the  Jews  said  to  one  another,  '  Where  will  he  go,  that  we 
cannot  find  him  ?  Will  he  go  to  our  countrymen  who 
live  among  the  Greeks,  and  teach  the  Greeks  ?  AVhat 
does  he  mean  by  saying,  "You  will  search  for  me  and 
will  not  find  me;  and  where  I  go  you  cannot  come"?' 

On  the  last  day,  the  great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood 
and  proclaimed,  'If  any  man  thirst  let  him  come  to  me 
and  drink.  He  who  believes  on  me,  from  within  him, 
as  the  scripture  has  said,  will  flow  rivers  of  living  water.' 
By  this  he  meant  the  Spirit  which  those  who  believed 
in  him  were  to  receive,  for  the  Spirit  had  not  yet  been 
given  because  Jesus  had  not  yet  been  glorified. 

When  they  heard  these  words,  some  of  the  crowd 
said,  'This  is  undoubtedly  the  Prophet.'  Others  said, 
*This  is  the  Messiah.'  But  others  said,  'It  cannot  be, 
for  is  the  Messiah  to  come  from  Galilee  ?  Does  not  the 
scripture  say  that  the  Messiah  is  to  come  from  the 
family  of  David  and  from  Bethlehem,  David's  town?' 
Therefore  the  people  were  divided  because  of  him. 
Some  of  them  wanted  to  arrest  him,  but  no  one  laid 
hands  on  him. 

Meantime  the  servants  returned  to  the  high  priests 
and  Pharisees,  who  asked  them,  'Why  have  you  not 
brought  him?'  The  servants  replied,  'No  man  has 
ever  spoken  as  this  man  speaks.'  The  Pharisees  an- 
swered, 'Are  you  deluded  too?  Has  any  one  of  the 
rulers  or  Pharisees  believed  in  him?  These  common 
people  who  know  nothing  about  the  law  are  accursed.' 
But  Nicodemus,  one  of  the  Pharisees  who  had  formerly 
gone  to  Jesus,  said,  '  Does  our  law  condemn  a  man  with- 
out first  hearing  what  he  has  to  say  and  ascertaining 
what  he  is  doing?'     They  replied,  'Do  you  also  come 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR     281 

from  Galilee?     Search   and   see  for  yourself    that   no 
prophet  is  of  Galilean  origin.' 


196.     The  Source  of  Spiritual  Light  and  Lirerty 

Jesus  again  addressed  the  people,  saying,  'I  am  the 
light  of  the  world;  he  who  follows  my  leadership  shall 
not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  which 
gives  life.'  The  Pharisees  therefore  said  to  him,  'You 
are  giving  testimony  concerning  yourself;  your  testi- 
mony is  not  valid.'  Jesus  answered  them,  'Even  if  I 
am  giving  testimony  concerning  myself  my  testimony 
is  valid,  for  I  know  whence  I  come  and  where  I  am 
going;  but  you  do  not  know  whence  I  come  or  where 
I  am  going.  You  judge  by  appearances;  I  judge  no 
man,  yet  if  I  judge,  my  judgment  is  true,  for  it  is  not 
mine  alone  but  also  that  of  the  Father  who  sent  me.  It 
stands  written  in  your  law  that  the  testimony  of  two  is 
valid.  Both  I  and  the  Father  who  sent  me  give  testi- 
mony concerning  myself.' 

Then  they  said  to  him,  'Where  is  your  Father?' 
Jesus  answered,  'You  know  neither  me  nor  my  Father. 
If  you  knew  me  you  would  know  my  Father  also.' 
These  words  Jesus  spoke  in  the  Treasury  as  he  was 
teaching  in  the  Temple;  but  no  man  arrested  him,  for 
his  time  had  not  yet  come. 

He  said  therefore  to  the  peo})le,  'I  am  going  away  and 
you  will  search  for  me,  but  you  will  die  in  your  sin;  for 
where  I  go  you  cannot  come.'  So  the  Jews  said,  '  Is  he 
going  to  kill  himself?  Is  that  why  he  said,  "Where  I 
go  you  cannot  come"?'  He  said  to  them,  'You  are 
from  below,  I  am  from  above;  you  belong  to  this  world, 
I  do  not  belong  to  this  world.  Therefore  I  said  to  you, 
"You  will  die  in  your  sin,"  for  unless  you  believe  that 
I  am  what  I  am,  you  will  die  in  your  sin.' 


282  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

Then  they  said  to  him,  *  Who  are  you  ? '  Jesus  said  to 
them,  'I  am  what  I  have  told  you  I  was  from  the  be- 
ginning. I  have  many  things  to  say  and  many  a  judg- 
ment to  pass  upon  you;  but  he  who  sent  me  is  trust- 
worthy, and  I  speak  to  the  world  those  truths  which  I 
have  heard  from  him.'  They  did  not  understand  that 
he  was  speaking  to  them  of  the  Father;  so  Jesus  said  to 
them,  'When  you  have  lifted  up  the  Son  of  Man  you 
shall  know  who  I  am,  and  that  I  do  nothing  on  my  own 
authority  but  speak  as  the  Father  has  taught  me.  He 
who  sent  me  is  with  me;  he  has  not  left  me  alone,  for  I 
always  do  what  is  pleasing  to  him.' 

As  Jesus  spoke  these  words  many  believed  in  him. 
Then  he  said  to  the  Jews  who  had  believed  in  him,  '  If 
you  steadfastly  do  what  I  say,  you  are  truly  my  dis- 
ciples, and  you  shall  know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall 
set  you  free.'  They  answered  him,  'We  are  Abraham's 
descendants  and  have  never  been  slaves  to  any  man. 
What  do  you  mean  by  saying,  "  You  shall  be  set  free  "  .^ ' 
Jesus  answered  them,  'Truly,  I  tell  you,  whoever  com- 
mits sin  is  a  slave  of  sin.  The  slave  does  not  remain  in 
the  household  forever,  but  the  Son  remains  forever.  If 
therefore  the  Son  sets  you  free,  you  shall  be  free  indeed.' 

197.     The  Opener  of  Blind  Eyes 

As  Jesus  was  passing  along  the  road  he  saw  a  man 
who  had  been  blind  from  his  birth,  and  the  disciples 
asked  him,  'Master,  as  a  result  of  whose  sin,  his  own  or 
his  parents',  was  this  man  born  blind  .^ '  Jesus  answered 
*  Neither  for  his  own  sin  nor  his  parents',  but  that  the 
work  of  God  might  be  shown  in  him.  We  must  do  the 
work  of  him  who  sent  me  while  day  lasts;  night  is  com- 
ing when  no  man  can  work.  While  I  am  in  the  world,  I 
am  the  light  of  the  world.' 


JESUS   THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    283 

When  he  had  said  this  he  si)at  on  the  ground  and 
made  clay  with  the  sahva,  put  the  claj^  on  the  eyes  of  the 
bhnd  man,  and  said  to  him,  *Go,  wash  in  the  Pool  of 
Siloam'  (which  means  'Sent').  So  he  went  off  and 
washed,  and  returned  able  to  see. 

Then  the  neighbors  and  those  who  before  had  seen 
him  begging  said,  'Is  not  this  the  man  who  used  to  sit 
and  beg.^'  Some  said,  'It  is  he.'  Others  said,  'No, 
but  he  is  like  him.'  He  said,  *I  am  the  man.'  So  they 
said  to  him,  'How  then  were  your  eyes  opened.^'  He 
answered,  '  The  man  who  is  called  Jesus  made  clay  and 
put  it  upon  my  eyes,  and  said  to  me,  "  Go  to  the  Pool  of 
Siloam  and  wash."  So  I  went  away  and  washed,  and 
I  received  my  sight.'  They  asked  him,  'Where  is  he.^' 
He  answered,  'I  do  not  know.' 

Then  they  brought  the  man  who  had  once  been  blind 
lo  the  Pharisees.  Now  it  was  on  the  Sabbath  that  Jesus 
had  made  the  clay  and  opened  his  eyes.  Therefore  the 
Pharisees  asked  him  again  how  he  had  regained  his 
sight,  and  he  told  them,  'He  put  clay  on  my  eyes  and  I 
washed  them  and  can  see.'  Then  some  of  the  Pharisees 
said,  'This  man  does  not  come  from  God,  for  he  does  not 
keep  the  Sabbath.'  Others  said, ' How  can  a  sinner  per- 
form such  miracles.^'  And  there  was  a  difference  of 
opinion  among  them.  So  they  asked  the  blind  man 
once  more,  '  What  have  you  to  say  about  him,  for  it  was 
your  eyes  that  he  opened ? '  The  man  replied,  'He  is  a 
prophet.' 

Now  the  Jews  would  not  believe  that  he  had  f)een 
born  blind  and  had  received  his  sight  until  they  sum- 
moned his  parents  and  asked  them,  'Is  this  your  son 
who  you  say  was  born  blind  ?  How  is  it  that  he  now 
can  see  ? '  His  parents  answered  them,  '  We  know  that 
this  is  our  son  and  that  he  was  born  blind,  but  we  do  not 
know  why  he  can  now  see  nor  who  opened  his  eyes.     He 


284  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

is  of  age;  ask  him,  he  can  speak  for  himself.'  His  par- 
ents said  this  because  they  feared  the  Jews ;  for  the  Jews 
had  already  agreed  that  any  one  who  confessed  that 
Jesus  was  the  Christ  should  be  excluded  from  the  syna- 
gogue. That  was  why  his  parents  said,  'He  is  of  age, 
ask  him.' 

So  the  Jews  again  called  the  man  who  had  been  born 
blind,  and  said  to  him,  'Give  God  the  praise;  we  know 
that  this  man  is  a  sinner.'  He  answered  and  said,  'I  do 
not  know  whether  he  is  a  sinner ;«one  thing  I  do  know, 
that  although  I  was  blind  I  now  see.'  So  they  said  to 
him,  'What  did  he  do  to  you?  How  did  he  give  you 
your  sight  ? '  He  replied,  '  I  have  told  you  already,  but 
you  would  not  listen  to  me.  Why  do  you  want  to  hear 
it  again  ?  Do  you  also  wish  to  become  his  disciples  ? ' 
Then  they  reproached  him  and  said,  'You  are  his  dis- 
ciple, but  we  are  disciples  of  Moses.  We  know  that  God 
spoke  to  Moses,  but  we  do  not  know  where  this  man 
came  from.'  The  man  replied,  'This  is  strange!  You 
do  not  know  where  he  comes  from,  and  yet  he  gave  me 
my  sight !  We  know  that  God  does  not  listen  to  sin- 
ners but  only  to  him  who  is  reverent  and  does  his  will. 
Since  the  world  began  no  one  has  ever  heard  of  sight 
being  given  to  a  man  born  blind.  If  this  man  were  not 
from  God,  he  could  do  nothing.'  They  replied,  'You 
were  born  totally  depraved,  and  yet  would  you  teach 
us.^'     Then  they  put  him  out  of  the  synagogue. 

Jesus  heard  that  they  had  put  him  out,  and  meeting 
him  said,  'Do  you  believe  in  the  Son  of  Man.^^'  He 
answered,  'Who  is  he,  sir.^  Tell  me  that  I  may  be- 
lieve.' Jesus  said  to  him,  'Not  only  have  you  seen  him 
but  he  is  now  talking  to  you.'  The  man  said,  'Then 
I  do  believe,  Master,'  and  he  worshipped  him.  Then 
Jesus  said  to  him,  'It  is  to  establish  justice  that  I  have 
come  to  this  world,  that  the  sightless  may  see  and  that 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    285 

those  who  see  may  become  bhnd.'  Hearing  tliis  state- 
ment, some  of  the  Pharisees  who  were  with  him  said, 
*And  are  we  blind?'  Jesus  rephed,  'If  you  were  l)Hnd 
you  would  not  be  guilty;  but  you  say  "We  can  see,'* 
and  so  your  sin  remains.* 


198.     The  Good  Shepherd 

Then  came  the  Feast  of  Dedication  at  Jerusalem.  It 
was  winter,  and  Jesus  was  walking  in  the  Temple  in 
Solomon's  Court  when  the  Jews  gathered  around  him 
and  said,  'How  long  are  you  going  to  keep  us  in  sus- 
pense? If  you  are  the  Christ  tell  us  plainly.'  Jesus 
answered  them,  '  I  have  told  you  but  you  do  not  believe. 
The  deeds  that  I  am  doing  in  my  Father's  name  bear 
testimony  to  me,  but  you  do  not  believe  because  you  are 
not  my  sheep.  My  sheep  listen  to  my  voice,  and  I 
know  them  and  they  follow  me.  I  give  them  eternal 
life  and  they  shall  never  perish  and  no  one  shall  snatch 
them  from  me.  My  Father  who  gave  them  to  me  is 
mightier  than  all,  and  no  one  can  snatch  them  from 
him. 

'Truly,  I  tell  you,  he  who  does  not  enter  the  sheepfold 
by  the  door  but  climbs  in  by  some  other  way  is  a  thief 
and  a  robber,  but  he  who  enters  by  the  door  is  the  shep- 
herd of  the  sheep.  The  doorkeeper  opens  the  door  for 
him  and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice ;  he  calls  his  own  sheep 
by  name  and  leads  them  out.  When  he  has  brought  all 
his  own  sheep  outside,  he  goes  before  them  and  the  sheep 
follow  him,  for  they  know  his  voice.  They  will  not  fol- 
lov/  a  stranger  but  will  run  away  from  him,  for  they  do 
not  know  the  voice  of  strangers.' 

Jesus  spoke  to  them  in  this  figurative  language,  but 
they  did  not  understand  what  he  meant.  So  he  said  to 
them  again,  '  Truly,  I  tell  you,  I  am  the  Shepherd  of  the 


286  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

sheep.     All  who  came  before  me  were  thieves  and  rob- 
bers, but  the  sheep  did  not  listen  to  them. 

*I  am  the  Door;  if  any  man  enters  by  me  he  shall 
be  saved  and  shall  go  in  and  go  out  and  find  pasture. 
The  thief  comes  only  to  steal  and  kill  and  destroy.  I 
have  come  that  they  may  have  life,  and  that  they  may 
have  it  more  abundantly. 

'  'I  am  the  Good  Shepherd;  the  good  shepherd  lays 
down  his  life  for  the  sheep.  But  a  hired  man,  who  is 
not  a  shepherd  and  does  not  own  the  sheep,  deserts  them 
and  runs  away  when  he  sees  the  wolf  coming,  and  the 
wolf  snatches  the  sheep  and  scatters  them.  The  hired 
man  runs  away  because  he  is  only  a  hired  man  and  does 
not  care  for  the  sheep. 

'I  am  the  Good  Shepherd  and  know  my  own,  and  my 
own  know  me,  just  as  the  Father  knows  me  and  I  know 
the  Father,  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep.  I 
have  other  sheep  which  do  not  belong  to  this  fold;  I 
mu^t  lead  them  also,  and  they  will  hear  my  voice,  and 
they  will  be  one  flock  and  one  shepherd.  This  is  why 
my  Father  loves  me,  because  I  lay  down  my  life  to  take 
it  up  again.  No  one  takes  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  down 
of  my  own  accord.  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down  and  to 
take  it  up  again.  I  have  my  Father's  command  for  this. 
My  Father  and  I  are  one.' 

199.     Jesus'  Power  Over  Death 

Now  a  certain  man  was  sick,  Lazarus  of  Bethany,  the 
village  of  Mary  and  her  sister  Martha  (the  Mary  whose 
brother  Lazarus  was  sick  was  the  one  who  anointed  the 
Master  with  perfume  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair). 
Jesus  loved  Martha  and  her  sister  and  Lazarus.  So  the 
sisters  sent  to  him  saying, '  Master,  he  whom  you  love  is 
sick.'     But  when  Jesus  heard  it  he  said,  *This  illness  is 


JESUS  THE  TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    287 

not  to  end  in  death,  but  it  is  to  promote  the  glory  of 
God,  that  the  Son  of  God  may  be  glorified  by  it.' 

So  when  he  heard  that  Lazarus  was  sick,  lie  remained 
where  he  was  two  days.  After  that  he  said  to  the  dis- 
ciples, 'Let  us  go  again  into  Judea.  Our  friend  l^azarus 
has  fallen  asleep,  but  I  am  going  to  waken  him.'  The 
disciples  said  to  him,  *  Master,  if  he  has  fallen  asleep  he 
will  get  well.'  Now  Jesus  had  spoken  of  his  death,  but 
they  thought  that  he  meant  natural  sleep.  So  Jesus 
said  to  them  plainly,  *  Lazarus  is  dead,  and  for  your 
sakes  I  am  glad  that  I  was  not  there,  in  order  that  you 
may  learn  to  believe.  But  let  us  go  to  him.'  Thomas 
therefore,  who  was  called  'The  Twin,'  said  to  his  fellow 
disciples,  'Let  us  go  too,  that  we  may  die  with  him.' 
When  Jesus  arrived  he  found  that  he  had  been  in  the 
tomb  four  days.  Now  Bethany  was  only  about  two 
miles  from  Jerusalem,  and  many  of  the  Jews  had  come 
to  console  Mary  and  Martha  about  their  brother. 

When  Martha  heard  that  Jesus  was  coming,  she  went 
out  to  meet  him,  while  Mary  remained  at  home. 
Martha  said  to  Jesus,  '  Master,  if  you  had  been  here  my 
brother  would  not  have  died,  but  I  know  that  even  now 
God  will  grant  you  whatever  you  ask  him.'  Jesus  said 
to  her,  'Your  brother  shall  rise  again.'  Martha  said  to 
him,  'I  know  that  he  shall  rise  again  at  the  resurrection 
on  the  last  day.'  Jesus  said  to  her,  'I  am  the  resurrec- 
tion and  the  life;  he  who  believes  in  me  shall  live  even 
though  he  die;  and  whoever  lives  and  ])elieves  in  me 
shall  never  die.  Do  you  believe  this.^'  She  said  to 
him,  'Yes,  master,  I  do  believe  that  you  are  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God  who  was  to  come  into  the  world.' 

When  Martha  had  said  this  she  went  away  to  call 
M^ry  her  sister,  telling  her  secretly,  'The  Master  is  here 
and  is  calling  you.'  On  hearing  that  she  rose  (juickly 
and  went  to  him.     Jesus  had  not  yet  come  into  the  vil- 


288  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

lage  but  was  still  in  the  place  where  Martha  met  him. 
When  the  Jews  who  were  condoling  with  Mary  in  the 
house  saw  her  rise  up  quickly  and  go  out,  they  followed 
her,  supposing  that  she  was  going  to  wail  at  the  tomb. 
But  when  Mary  reached  the  place  where  Jesus  was  and 
saw  him,  she  fell  at  his  feet,  saying  to  him,  '  Master,  if 
you  had  been  here,  my  brother  would  not  have  died,' 

When  Jesus  saw  her  and  the  Jews  who  came  with  her 
wailing,  he  was  deeply  moved,  and  said  in  distress, 
'  Where  have  you  laid  him  .^ '  They  said  to  him,  '  Mas- 
ter, come  and  see.'  Jesus  wept.  The  Jews  therefore 
said,  *See  how  he  loved  him!'  Some  of  them  said, 
*  Could  not  this  man  who  gave  sight  to  the  blind  have 
also  prevented  Lazarus's  death  .'^' 

Jesus  was  again  deeply  moved,  as  he  came  to  the 
tomb.  It  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay  against  the  en- 
trance to  it.  Jesus  said,  'Take  away  the  stone.'  Mar- 
tha, the  dead  man's  sister,  said  to  him,  'Master,  by  this 
time  it  will  be  offensive,  for  he  has  been  dead  four  days.' 
Jesus  said  to  her,  'Did  I  not  tell  you  that  if  you  only 
would  believe  you  should  see  the  glory  of  God.^^'  So 
when  they  removed  the  stone,  Jesus  lifted  up  his  eyes 
and  said,  '  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard  me. 
I  knew  that  thou  wouldst  always  listen  to  me,  but  I  spoke 
for  the  sake  of  the  people  standing  near,  that  they  maj' 
believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me.'  When  he  had  said 
this,  he  spoke  in  a  loud  voice,  'Lazarus,  come  forth.' 
Then  he  who  was  dead  came  forth  with  his  hands  and 
feet  wrapped  in  bandages  and  his  face  bound  with  a 
cloth.     Jesus  said  to  them,  'Untie  him  and  let  him  go.' 

Then  many  of  the  Jews  who  had  come  to  Mary  and 
seen  what  Jesus  had  done  believed  in  him.  But  some 
of  them  went  to  the  Pharisees  and  told  them  of  his  deed. 
Therefore  the  high  priests  and  Pharisees  assembled  the 
national  council  and  inquired,  '  What  shall  we  do,  for 


JESUS   THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    289 

this  man  is  performing  many  miracles?  If  we  let  him 
go  on  this  way,  every  one  will  believe  in  him,  and  the 
Romans  will  come  and  destroy  both  our  city  and  na- 
tion.' But  one  of  them,  Caiaphas,  who  was  high  priest 
that  year,  said  to  them,  'You  do  not  know  anything. 
You  do  not  realize  that  it  is  to  your  interest  that  one 
man  should  die  for  the  people  rather  than  the  whole 
nation  perish.'  He  did  not  say  this  of  himself,  but 
being  high  priest  that  year  he  was  inspired  to  declare 
that  Jesus  was  to  die  for  the  nation,  and  not  for  the 
nation  only,  but  in  order  to  unite  into  one  body  the 
scattered  children  of  God. 


200.     The  Source  of  Eternal  Life 

Now  among  those  who  had  come  up  to  worship  at  the 
Feast  of  the  Passover  were  some  Greeks,  who  went  to 
Philip  of  Bethsaida  in  Galilee  and  appealed  to  him  say- 
ing, 'Sir,  we  wish  to  see  Jesus.'  Philip  went  and  told 
Andrew  and  they  told  Jesus.  He  replied  to  them,  'The 
hour  has  come  for  the  Son  of  Man  to  be  glorified.  I  tell 
you,  unless  a  grain  of  wheat  falls  into  the  ground  and 
dies,  it  remains  a  single  grain;  but  if  it  dies  it  bears 
much  fruit.  He  who  loves  his  life  loses  it,  and  he  who 
cares  little  for  his  life  in  this  world  will  preserve  it  until 
it  becomes  eternal.  If  any  man  would  serve  me  let  him 
come  with  me,  and  wherever  I  am  there  my  servant  will 
be  also.  If  any  man  serves  me,  him  will  the  Father 
honor. 

'Now  my  heart  is  troubled,  and  what  shall  I  say: 
"Father,  save  me  from  this  hour"  .^  No,  for  this  cause 
I  came  to  this  hour.     Father,  glorify  thy  name.' 

Then  there  came  a  voice  from  heaven,  'I  have  glori- 
fied it  and  I  will  glorify  it  again.'  When  the  people  who 
stood  by  heard  the  sound,  they  said  that  it  thundered; 


290  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

others  said,  *An  angel  spoke  to  him.'     Jesus  answered, 

*  It  is  not  for  my  sake  that  this  voice  has  come,  but  for 
yours.  Now  is  this  world  to  be  judged.  Now  shall  the 
prince  of  this  world  be  driven  out.  And  I,  if  I  am  lifted 
up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  to  me.'  He  said 
this  to  indicate  what  kind  of  death  he  would  die.  So 
the  people  answered  him,  *We  have  learned  from  the 
law  that  the  Christ  is  to  remain  forever.  What  do  you 
mean  by  sa^dng,  "The  Son  of  Man  must  be  lifted  up"  ? 
Who  is  this  Son  of  M^sin?'     Then  Jesus  said  to  them, 

*  The  Light  will  remain  a  little  longer  among  you.  Walk 
while  you  have  the  Light,  that  the  darkness  may  not 
overtake  you,  for  he  who  walks  in  darkness  does  not 
know  where  he  is  going.  While  you  have  the  Light,  be- 
lieve in  the  Light,  that  you  may  become  sons  of  the 
Light. 

'He  who  believes  in  me,  believes  not  in  me  but  in  him 
who  sent  me.  And  he  who  sees  me  sees  him  who  sent 
me.  I  have  come  into  the  world  as  a  light,  that  who- 
ever believes  in  me  may  not  remain  in  darkness.  And  if 
any  one  hears  my  teachings  and  does  not  obey  them,  it 
is  not  I  who  judge  him,  for  I  came  not  to  judge  the 
world,  but  to  save  the  world.  He  who  rejects  me  and 
does  not  receive  my  teachings  has  one  Avho  judges 
him.  The  words  which  I  have  spoken  will  be  his 
judge  at  the  last  day,  for  I  have  spoken  not  on  my  own 
authority,  but  the  Father  who  sent  me  has  commanded 
me  what  to  say  and  what  to  speak,  and  I  know  that  his 
command  means  eternal  life.  Therefore  whatever  I 
speak,  I  speak  as  the  Father  has  bidden  me.' 

201.     The  Servant  of  All 

Now  before  the  Feast  of  the  Passover  Jesus  knew  that 
his  time  had  come  to  leave  this  world  and  go  to  the 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR     201 

Father.  Having  loved  his  own  in  this  world,  he  loved 
them  to  the  end.  Dnring  sup])er,  when  the  devil  had 
already  suggested  to  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  that 
he  betray  him,  Jesus  knowing  that  the  Father  had  [)ut 
everything  into  his  hands  and  that  he  had  come  from 
God  and  was  going  to  God,  rose  from  the  table  and  laid 
aside  his  robe  and  took  a  towel  and  tied  it  around  him. 
He  then  poured  water  into  a  basin  and  began  to  wash 
the  disciples'  feet  and  to  wipe  them  with  the  towel 
which  he  had  tied  around  him. 

When  he  came  to  Simon  Peter,  Peter  said  to  him, 
*  Master,  do  you  wash  my  feet  .^ '  Jesus  answered,  '  You 
do  not  understand  now  what  I  am  doing,  but  you  will 
understand  later.'  Peter  said  to  him,  'You  shall  never 
wash  my  feet.'  Jesus  answered,  'Unless  I  wash  you, 
you  have  no  fellowship  with  me.'  Simon  Peter  said  to 
him,  'Master,  then  wash  not  only  my  feet  but  also  my 
hands  and  head.'  Jesus  said  to  them,  'He  who  has 
bathed  does  not  need  to  wash  but  is  clean  all  over. 
You  are  clean,  but  not  every  one  of  you.'  For  he  knew 
who  was  betraying  him;  so  he  said,  'You  arc  not  all 
clean.' 

Then  after  he  had  washed  their  feet  and  ])ut  on  Ins 
robe,  he  sat  down  again  and  said  to  them,  'Do  you  un- 
derstand what  I  have  done  to  you.''  You  call  me 
Teacher  and  Master,  and  rightly  so,  for  that  I  am.  If 
then  I  who  am  your  Master  and  Teacher  wash  your 
feet,  you  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet,  for  I 
have  set  you  an  examj>le  in  order  that  you  may  do  as  I 
have  done  to  you.  I  tell  you,  a  servant  is  not  greater 
than  his  master,  nor  is  a  messenger  greater  than  he  who 
sent  him.  If  you  know  these  things,  l)lesscd  are  you  if 
you  do  them. 

'I  tell  you,  he  who  receives  one  whom  I  scn<l  receives 
me,  and  he  who  receives  me  receives  him  who  sent  me. 


292  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

At  last  the  Son  of  Man  is  glorified,  and  God  is  glorified 
in  him.  If  God  is  glorified  in  him,  God  will  also  glorify 
him  in  himself  and  he  will  glorify  him  at  once. 

'Little  children,  I  shall  be  with  you  only  a  little  while 
longer.  You  will  seek  me,  but  as  I  said  to  the  Jews  and 
now  say  to  you,  "  Where  I  go  you  cannot  come. ' '  A  new 
command  I  give  to  you,  that  you  love  one  another;  as 
I  have  loved  you,  so  you  also  love  one  another.  By  this 
every  one  will  know  that  you  are  my  disciples,  if  you 
have  love  one  for  another.' 


202.     The  Eternal  Bond  Between  Jesus  and 
His  Disciples 

*  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled ;  you  believe  in  God, 
believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's  house  are  many 
dwellings;  if  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you,  for 
I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  And  after  I  have  gone 
and  prepared  a  place  for  you,  I  will  return  and  take  you 
to  be  with  me  that  where  I  am  you  may  be  also ;  and  you 
know  the  way  to  the  place  where  I  am  going.' 

Thomas  said  to  him,  *  Master,  we  do  not  know  where 
you  are  going,  how  then  can  we  know  the  way  ? '  Jesus 
said  to  him,  'I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life;  no 
man  comes  to  the  Father  except  through  me^.  If  you 
had  learned  to  know  me,  you  would  have  known  my 
Father  also;  from  now  on  you  know  him  and  have  seen 
him.' 

Philip  said  to  him,  'Master,  let  us  see  the  Father  and 
we  will  be  satisfied.'  Jesus  said  to  him,  'Have  I  been 
all  this  time  with  you  and  yet  you  do  not  know  me, 
Philip  .'^  He  who  has  seen  me  has  seen  the  Father;  then 
how  can  you  say,  "Let  us  see  the  Father".'^  Do  you 
not  believe  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in 
me  ?     The  words  that  I  speak  to  you  I  speak  not  on  my 


JESUS   THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR     203 

own  authority,  but  the  Father  wlio  is  always  in  nie 
does  his  own  work.  Beheve  nie,  I  am  in  the  Father  and 
the  Father  in  me,  or  else  believe  me  because  of  the  work 
itself.  I  say  to  you,  he  who  believes  in  me  will  do  the 
work  which  I  do  and  still  greater  works  than  these,  for  I 
go  to  the  Father.  And  whatever  you  shall  ask  in  my 
name  I  will  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  through 
the  Son.     If  you  ask  anything  in  my  name  I  will  do  it. 

'If  you  love  me  you  will  keep  my  commands,  and  I 
shall  ask  the  Father  and  he  will  give  you  another  Helper 
to  be  with  you  forever,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth.  The 
world  cannot  receive  that  Spirit,  because  it  does  not  see 
him  nor  know  him;  you  know  him,  for  he  remains  with 
you  and  shall  be  within  you. 

'I  will  not  leave  you  bereaved;  I  am  coming  to  you. 
In  a  little  while  the  world  will  see  me  no  more;  but  you 
shall  see  me,  because  I  live  and  you  shall  live  also.  At 
that  day  you  will  understand  that  I  am  in  my  Father 
and  you  in  me  and  I  in  you.  He  who  has  my  commands 
and  obe^^s  them  is  the  one  who  loves  me;  and  he  who 
loves  me  will  be  loved  by  my  Father,  and  I  will  love  him 
and  will  reveal  myself  to  him.' 

Judas  (not  Judas  Iscariot)  said  to  him,  'Master,  how 
is  it  that  you  will  reveal  yourself  to  us  and  not  to  the 
world .^'  Jesus  answered,  'If  any  one  loves  me,  he  will 
obey  my  teachings,  and  my  Father  Avill  love  him,  and 
we  shall  come  to  him  and  take  up  our  abode  with  him. 
He  who  does  not  love  me  does  not  obey  my  teachings. 
The  message  which  you  hear  is  not  mine  but  that  of  the 
Father  who  sent  me. 

'I  have  told  you  all  this  while  I  am  still  witli  you;  but 
the  Helper,  the  Holy  Spirit,  whom  the  Father  will  send 
in  my  name,  will  teach  you  everything  and  remind  you 
of  all  that  I  have  said  to  you. 

'Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  own  peace  I  give  to  you; 


294  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

not  as  the  world  gives  do  I  give  to  you.  Let  not  your 
heart  be  troubled  nor  afraid.  You  have  heard  me  tell 
you  that  I  go  away  and  am  coming  back  to  you.  If  you 
love  me  you  will  rejoice  because  I  am  going  to  the 
Father,  for  the  Father  is  greater  than  I.  I  have  told 
you  this  now  before  it  occurs,  that  when  it  does  occur 
you  may  believe.' 

203.     The  Vital  Relation  Between  Jesus 
AND  His  Disciples 

*I  am  the  true  vine  and  my  Father  is  the  vine- 
dresser. He  takes  awa^^  each  of  my  branches  that  does 
not  bear  fruit,  and  prunes  every  branch  that  bears  fruit 
in  order  to  make  it  bear  more.  You  are  already  cleansed 
because  of  the  message  which  I  have  spoken  to  you. 
Remain  united  with  me  and  I  will  remain  with  you. 
As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself  unless  it  re- 
mains united  with  the  vine,  so  you  cannot  bear  fruit 
unless  you  remain  united  with  me.  I  am  the  vine, 
you  are  the  branches.  He  who  remains  united  with 
me  and  I  with  him  bears  much  fruit,  but  apart  from 
me  you  can  do  nothing. 

'  If  a  man  does  not  remain  united  with  me,  he  is  thrown 
out  as  a  branch  and  withers;  then  the  branches  are 
gathered  up  and  thrown  into  the  fire  and  burned.  If 
you  remain  united  with  me  and  my  words  remain  in  you, 
ask  whatever  you  will  and  you  shall  have  it.  It  is  by 
your  bearing  much  fruit  and  being  my  true  disciples 
that  my  Father  is  glorified.  As  the  Father  has  loved 
me,  so  have  I  also  loved  you;  continue  in  my  love.  If 
you  keep  my  commands,  you  will  continue  in  my  love, 
even  as  I  have  kept  my  Father's  commands  and  con- 
tinue in  his  love. 

'I  have  told  you  all  this  that  my  joy  may  be  yours. 


JESUS  THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    295 

and  that  your  joj^  may  be  complete.  This  is  my  com- 
mand: **Love  one  another  even  as  I  have  loved  you." 
No  man  has  greater  love  than  that  which  leads  him  to 
lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends.  You  are  my  friends  if 
you  do  whatever  I  command  you.  I  call  you  servants 
no  longer,  for  the  servant  does  not  know  what  his  mas- 
ter does;  but  I  call  you  friends,  for  I  have  told  you 
everything  that  I  have  heard  from  my  Father.  You 
did  not  choose  me,  but  I  chose  you  and  appointed  you  to 
bear  fruit  that  will  remain,  so  that  whatever  you  ask  of 
the  Father  in  my  name  he  will  grant  you. 

'These  commands  I  give  you  that  you  may  love  one 
another.  If  the  world  hates  you,  know  that  it  first 
hated  me.  If  you  belonged  to  the  world  the  world 
would  love  its  own;  it  is  because  you  do  not  belong  to 
the  world  and  because  I  chose  you  from  the  world  that 
the  world  hates  you.  Remember  what  I  told  you:  the 
servant  is  not  greater  than  his  master.  If  they  perse- 
cuted me  they  will  persecute  you.  If  they  keep  my 
teachings  they  will  keep  yours  also.  They  will  do  all 
this  to  you  because  you  bear  my  name,  for  they  do  not 
know  him  who  sent  me.' 

204.     Jesus'  Promise  of  Divine  Guidance 

*^ATien  the  Helper  comes,  whom  I  will  send  to  you 
from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  who  comes 
from  the  Father,  he  will  bear  witness  to  me.  You  too 
will  be  witnesses  for  me  because  you  have  been  with  me 
from  the  beginning. 

'I  have  told  you  all  this  that  you  may  not  falter. 
You  will  be  excluded  from  synagogues;  indeed,  the  time 
is  coming  when  any  one  who  kills  you  will  think  tliat  he 
is  doing  a  service  for  God.  They  will  do  all  this  to  you 
because  they  have  not  known  the  Father  nor  me.     But 


296  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

I  have  told  you  these  things  that  when  the  time  comes 
you  may  remember  that  I  myself  told  you  about  it. 
I  did  not  tell  you  about  this  at  the  beginning,  because  I 
was  with  you;  but  now  I  am  going  to  him  who  sent  me, 
and  yet  none  of  you  asks  me,  "Where  are  you  going?" 
Instead  sorrow  has  filled  your  hearts  because  of  what  I 
have  told  you. 

*  Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the  truth ;  it  is  for  your  good 
that  I  go  away,  for  if  I  do  not  go  away  the  Helper  will 
not  come  to  you ;  but  if  I  go,  I  will  send  him  to  you,  and 
when  he  comes  he  will  bring  conviction  to  the  world 
regarding  sin  and  righteousness  and  judgment:  regard- 
ing sin,  because  they  do  not  believe  on  me;  regarding 
righteousness,  because  I  go  to  the  Father  and  you  will 
see  me  no  longer;  regarding  judgment,  because  the 
prince  of  this  world  has  been  condemned. 

'I  have  still  much  to  say  to  you,  but  you  cannot  bear 
it  now;  but  when  the  Spirit  of  truth  comes,  he  will 
guide  you  into  all  truth,  for  he  will  not  speak  on  his  own 
authority  but  will  speak  what  he  hears.  He  will  also 
make  known  to  you  what  is  to  come.  He  will  glorify 
me,  for  he  will  take  what  is  mine  and  make  it  known  to 
you.  All  that  the  Father  has  is  mine;  that  is  why  I  said 
that  he  will  take  of  what  is  mine  and  make  it  known  to 
you. 

'In  a  little  while  you  will  behold  me  no  longer;  then 
after  a  little  you  will  see  me  again.'  Therefore  his  dis- 
ciples said  to  one  another,  '  What  does  he  mean  by  tell- 
ing us,  "In  a  little  while  you  will  behold  me  no  longer; 
then  after  a  little  you  will  see  me  again,"  and  "I  go  to 
my  Father".?^' 

Jesus  knew  that  they  wished  to  ask  him  a  question; 
so  he  said  to  them,  'x\re  you  discussing  together  why  I 
said,  "  In  a  little  while  you  will  not  behold  me;  then  after 
a  little  you  will  see  me  again"  "^     Truly,  I  tell  you,  you 


JESUS   THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR     ^297 

will  weep  and  wail  while  the  world  is  rejoicing',  ^'ou 
will  be  sorrowful,  but  your  sorrow  will  be  changed  into 
joy.  A  woman  in  childbirth  is  in  sorrow  because  her 
time  is  come,  but  as  soon  as  the  child  is  born,  she  forgets 
her  pain  because  of  the  joy  that  a  human  beint^  has  been 
born  into  the  world.  So  now  you  are  in  sorrow,  but  I 
shall  see  you  again  and  your  heart  will  rejoice  with  the 
joy  that  no  man  can  take  from  you.  Then  you  will  ask 
me  no  questions.  Truly  I  tell  you,  whatever  you  ask 
the  Father  he  will  give  you  in  my  name.  Hitherto  you 
have  not  asked  for  anything  in  my  name;  ask,  and  you 
shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  complete. 

'I  have  told  you  all  this  in  figurative  language,  but 
the  time  is  coming  when  I  shall  speak  to  you  no  longer  in 
figures,  but  shall  tell  you  plainly  about  the  Father.  At 
that  time  you  will  make  your  requests  in  my  name.  I 
do  not  say  that  I  will  intercede  with  the  Father  in  your 
behalf,  for  the  Father  himself  loves  you  because  you 
have  loved  me  and  have  believed  that  I  came  from  the 
Father.  I  came  from  the  Father  and  entered  into  the 
world.     Again  I  lea\'e  the  world  and  go  to  the  Father.' 

Jesus'  disciples  said  to  him,  'At  last  you  are  speaking 
plainly  and  not  in  figures.  Now  we  are  sure  that  you 
know  everything  and  there  is  no  need  for  any  one  to 
question  you.  This  makes  us  believe  that  you  came 
from  God. '  Jesus  answered  them, '  Do  you  now  believe  ? 
Behold  the  time  is  coming,  indeed  it  has  come  already, 
when  you  will  be  scattered  each  to  his  home  and  will 
leave  me  alone;  yet  I  am  never  alone,  for  the  Father  is 
with  me.  I  have  said  all  this  to  you  that  you  may  have 
peace  through  union  with  me.  In  the  world  you  have 
affliction;  but  be  courageous,  I  have  conquered  the 
world.' 


298  THE   GOSPEL  OF  JOHN 

205.     Jesus'  Prayer  for  All  His  Followers 

After  Jesus  had  spoken  these  words  he  Hfted  up  his 
eyes  to  heaven  and  said,  'Father,  the  time  has  come; 
glorify  thy  Son,  that  the  Son  may  glorify  thee,  for  thou 
hast  granted  him  authority  over  all  mankind  to  give 
eternal  life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him.  And 
this  is  eternal  life,  to  know  thee  the  only  true  God  and 
Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent.  I  have  glorified 
thee  on  the  earth,  I  have  completed  the  work  thou 
gavest  me  to  do.  Now,  Father,  glorify  me  in  thy  pres- 
ence with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee  before  the 
world  existed. 

'  I  have  revealed  thy  character  to  the  men  whom  thou 
hast  given  me  from  the  world;  thine  they. were,  and  thou 
gavest  them  to  me  and  they  have  kept  thy  message. 
Now  they  know  that  whatever  thou  hast  given  me 
comes  from  thee,  for  I  have  given  them  the  message 
thou  gavest  me,  and  they  have  received  it  and  are  now 
sure  that  I  came  from  thee  and  believe  that  thou  didst 
send  me. 

'I  pray  for  them;  I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for 
those  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  for  they  are  thine,  and 
all  who  are  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine,  and  I  am 
glorified  through  them.  Now  I  am  to  be  no  longer  in 
the  world,  but  these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come  to  thee. 
Holy  Father,  keep  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me 
through  the  power  of  thy  name,  that  they  may  be  one 
even  as  we  are  one. 

'  While  I  was  with  those  whom  thou  gavest  me,  T  kept 
them  by  the  power  of  thy  name;  I  have  guarded  them 
and  not  one  of  them  has  been  lost  except  that  one  who 
was  doomed  to  destruction  in  fulfilment  of  the  scripture. 
But  now  I  come  to  thee,  and  I  proclaim  these  things  in 
the  world  that  they  may  have  my  joy  within  them  filling 


JESUS   THE   TEACHER  AND   SAVIOR    i>09 

their  hearts.  I  have  given  them  thy  message,  and  the 
world  has  hated  them  because  they  do  not  belong  to  the 
world,  even  as  I  do  not  belong  to  the  world.  I  do  not 
pray  that  thou  wilt  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but  that 
thou  wilt  keep  them  from  the  power  of  the  evil  one. 
They  do  not  belong  to  the  world,  even  as  I  do  not  belong 
to  the  world.  Consecrate  them  by  means  of  the  truth; 
thy  message  is  truth.  As  thou  didst  send  me  into  the 
world,  even  so  have  I  sent  them  into  the  world,  and  for 
their  sakes  I  consecrate  myself  that  they  also  may  be 
consecrated  by  means  of  the  truth. 

*Nor  do  I  pray  for  these  alone,  but  for  all  those  who 
through  their  teachings  believe  on  me,  that  they  all  may 
be  one  even  as  thou.  Father,  art  in  me  and  I  in  thee,  that 
they  also  may  be  united  with  us,  in  order  that  the  world 
may  believe  that  thou  didst  send  me.  And  I  have 
given  them  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  me,  that  they 
may  be  one  as  we  are  one — I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me — 
that  they  may  be  perfected  through  this  union,  and  that 
the  world  may  know  that  thou  didst  send  me  and  that 
thou  lovest  them  as  thou  lovest  me. 

'Father,  I  desire  that  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me 
may  be  with  me  where  I  am,  that  they  may  behold  my 
glory  which  thou  hast  given  me,  for  thou  didst  love  me 
before  the  creation  of  the  world.  O  righteous  Father, 
the  world  knew  thee  not,  but  I  knew  thee,  and  these 
knew  that  thou  didst  send  me.  I  have  made  known  and 
will  make  known  to  them  thy  name,  that  the  love  with 
which  thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them  and  I  in 
them.' 

iVnd  there  are  also  many  other  things  which  Jesus  did, 
which  if  they  were  written  down,  I  supi)ose  the  world 
itself  could  not  hold  the  books  that  would  be  written. 


INDEX   OF  BIBLICAL  PASSAGES 


BIBLICAL 

2lb-!2.    .    . 

MATTHEW 

REFERENCE          SEC. 

6 

PAG 

7 

3^'  ^  .  .  . 

9 

10 

41-10.  _  _ 

10 

11 

413a    _ 

.  .  .     .              .11 

13 

52 

52 

6?, 

5«-'2 .  .  .  . 

88 

96 

5"-'*.  .  . 

54 

64 

51" 

52 

6? 

520 

52 

6? 

533-37. 

80 

76 

63 

90 

86 
7? 

538-«.    .    . 

82 

91 

S"-"'.  .  . 

83 

9? 

6^-" .  .  .  . 

63 

7? 

65-13.     _  _ 

62 

71 

616-18 

....      63 

73 

619-24      . 

69 

78 

6".   26.    .    . 
62'-3*  .   .    . 

86 

86 

95 
95 

71-^    .    .    . 

79 

89 

76 

22 

?6 

7^-11.  .  .  . 

59 

70 

712 

83 

9?, 

713,    14 

64 

74 

724-29  _        _ 

52 

6^ 

8^-13  .    .    .   . 

18 

?1 

935-38.        . 

22 

?5 

lQ28b-31    .    . 

86 

95 

l()32-«.    .    . 

56 

65 

112-19.    .    .   . 

23 

?7 

1120-2'.    .    . 

26 

3? 

1128-30.    .    . 

52 

6? 

J91lb-12a 

15 

18 

1238.   39 

16 

19 

J '741,   42 

16 

19 

132<-3''.    .    . 

66 

75 

J. 331.   32 

65 

74 

1,344-46 

68 

77 

13"-^o     .  . 

66 

75 

I43-*      .    .    . 

11 

^?. 

146-12a    .    . 

23 

?.H 

172^-2^   .   . 

78 

87 

BIBLICAL    REFERENCE  SEC.  PAGE 

181"'   '1 76  86 

1815 SI  90 

181'' 2« 00  71 

1821-3S 81  90 

201-1" 75  85 

2l28-'2 36  42 

21«'  ■•« 30  43 

23i3-><' 37  41 

2323-32 37  -11 

251-13 70  79 

251^-30 '.  .  74  S4 

253i-<« 06  06 

MARK 

19-11 10  11 

V*-  13 11  12 

110-20 11  13 

121-34 12  13 

135-2'2 13  14 

2i3-'7 14  10 

218-3" 15  17 

3^-12 16  19 

313-21 19  23    ■ 

322-" 25  31 

331-35 19  23 

41-10 53  62 

413-20 53  63 

423-25 54  64 

428-29 o.'>  7.". 

435-41 i(>  19 

52'-«;  ; 17  20 

62-« 18  22 

6'.  8.1 22  26 

612.  "3 22  26 

630    22  27 

631-58 24  28 

71-3    25  30 

75-23 25  30 

724-36  27  33 

827-9'     28  34 

92-13 29  35 

914-29 30  30 

930-37'  31  37 

938-«».'.' 21  2.'-. 


301 


302 


INDEX, 


BIBLICAL    REFERENCE  SEC. 

9"-« 68 

10' 31 

lO^'-i^ 77 

1013-16 67 

10''-" 68 

1028-31 g5 

1032-3" 31 

1035-« 55 

lO^*'-^^ 33 

111-11 34 

lli5b-i' 35 

1122-25 61 

1127-33 36 

12i3-i7<'' 78 

12i»-27 87 

1228-3<a 69 

123'b-'»o 37 

12^1-"" 73 

131-13 38 

1330-32 38 

141-9 39 

141011 39 

1412-21 40 

1423b 40 

142<b-3i 40 

1432-« 41 

14«-52 42 

14"-"^ 43 

15i«-32b 45 

1533-'7 46 

161-' 47 

LUKE 

1^-25 1 

126-38 2 

139-56  3 

157-80 4 

21-20..'..'!!!!!!!!!!  5 

221,    22.    24-35 7 

239-62 8 

31a-    b.    2-6 9 

3^-18 9 

416-21 18 

639»'.<o 54 

736-50 14 

8»-3 .!!!!!!!!!!!!!!  21 

9^-' 24 

951-56 31 

9"-62 20 

103-12 22 

10" 22 

1025-3' 84 

1038-« 21 


PAGE 

77 
38 
86 
77 
77 
94 
38 
64 
39 
40 
41 
71 
42 
87 
96 
79 
43 
83 
45 
46 
46 
47 
47 
48 
48 
48 
49 
50 
53 
54 
55 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

8 

9 

10 

10 

22 

64 

16 

25 

28 

37 

24 

26 

26 

92 

25 


BIBLICAL   REFERENCE  SEC.  PAGE 

111-  2a 62  71 

11^-8 60  70 

11"'  15a 25  31 

1120 25  32    ■ 

11« 37  44 

121-5 26  32 

1213-21 71  81 

131-9 35  41 

1320.21 65  75 

1322 31  38 

1323 64  74 

132''-3o 64  74 

1331-35 32  38 

141a 67  76 

141a 85  94 

14'-" 85  94 

14i5b-24 67  76 

1425-33 20  24 

151-10 57  68 

1511-32 58  68 

161-12 71  81 

161"-  15 72  82 

1619-31 72  82 

171*'- 2 76  86 

17* 81  90 

175.  6 61  71 

1720.  21 65  74 

I81-' 60  70 

189-1* 63  73 

191-10 33  39 

213-38 39  46 

2254'^-62 42  50 

2263-66 43  50 

226'-" 43  51 

231-25 44  51 

233*a 45  53 

2339-''3 45  54 

248.  9 47  55 

2411'  12 47  56 

2413-35 48  56 

2436-18 49  58 

JOHN 

11-18 189  270 

iwb-so 11  13 

31-13 190  271 

3i*-2i 190  272 

325b-36 191  272 

43-21 192  273 

423-42 192  274 

51-30 193  275 

62' 194  277 

632b-5ib 194  278 


INDEX 


303 


BIBLICAL    REFERENCE  SEC.  PACJE 

G"-"i 194  279 

7i8b-i8 1<)3  277 

7^-52 195  279 

8^-" 79        89 

8>2-36 196  281 

9 197  282 

10>-'« 198  285 

1022-29 198  285 

10^0 198  286 

111-' 199  286 

lV^^-3i 199  287 

122o-35a 200  289 

12"b-'io 200  290 

131-1' 201  290 

1320 201  291 

133ib-3» 201  292 

141-23 202  292 

151-21 203  294 

152«_16i7 204  295 

1619-33 204  296 

17 205  298 

1925-27 45        54 

2011-18 47  56 

202<-29 49  58 

211-1' 50  59 

2125 205  299 

2131 187  270 

ACTS    OF    THE    APOSTLES 

13-2« 89  98 

21-  2.  «.  «" 89  100 

212-18.  22-24 89  100 

2"-  3«-«2 89  101 

2«_3i9a.  26 90  101 

41-3.  6-21 90  103 

4"- »<-3' 91  104 

51-12-  16 91  105 

6 92  105 

71-  2a.  «-58 92  107 

759.  «o 92  107 

8i»'  2 92  107 

SI''-  "-*•  '2 93  108 

8i*-i'-  26-« 93  108 

1119-30 95  111 

1225-133 95  112 

134-6a.    13-17 90  113 

1319a.   22b.   23,  24 90  113 

132«-33a 90  113 

1338.   39.   42-52 96  114 

14 97  115 

151-13.  19.  20 99  118 

1522,  30b,   32-36 99  119 

153«-163 100  119 


BIBLICAL    REFERENCE  HEC.  I'ACIB 

16=>-'5 i(K)  120 

16'«-*<> 101  121 

171-1^ 101  123 

17i«-" 104  126 

18i-'«b 105  127 

1823 100  129 

19'b.  8-11 lot)  129 

1917b-20.  23-32 106  129 

193<»^-« 106  130 

201 106  131 

202.  6a  '=■-'2 107  131 

20""=-3» 107  132 

211a.  3b-24,  26 108  133 

2i27_228 109  135 

223 94  110 

22i"«-  21-29 109  137 

2230-232* 110  137 

233i-33a.  c 110  139 

2424-27 110  140 

251-14a.    22.     23 Ill  140 

26'''.  5b. HI  141 

269-1* 94  110 

2620a 94  111 

2622-32 Ill  141 

271-281 112  142 

282-30 113  145 

ROMANS 

11.  •'b-n 142  190 

l'8-25 143  191 

26-15 143  191 

3i-'^'  9.  10 144  192 

319-24.  27,  28 144  192 

413 144  193 

51-11 144  193 

6 145  194 

714-19,   24.    25a 14ti  19(i 

81-11 146  196 

812-29 147  197 

831-39 148  198 

105-15 148  199 

1133-M 14.S  2(K) 

12 149  J(K) 

13 150  201 

14 151  203 

151-7,  13-jo  i-,2  204 

1522-26,  J0-3J  i.-,j  2(Mi 

16'-".  ......  I.^).{  l-'tXi 

I  C<)J<IN'1"1II.\.NS 

11-6,    lO-lTa 122  ITll 

iwb-v  123  162 

2' 5  123  163 


S04 


INDEX 


BIBLICAL   REFSRENCE 

SEC. 

PAGE 

EPHESIANS 

2i<'-3" 

124 

163 

321-23 

124 

164 

BIBLICAL    REFERENCE      SEC. 

PAGE 

47-5«'» 

125 

165 

v-\  . 

158 

215 

59-13 

125 

166 

28-lla. 

2-22 158 

215 

61-11 

126 

166 

314-21, 

158 

210 

612-20 

127 

167 

41-7,   11- 

18 159 

217 

7IO-I6 

128 

168 

426b-32 

159 

217 

739.   40 

128 

169 

51,   2,    15 

-20 159 

218 

81-* 

129 

169 

521-25.   33 160 

218 

8^-13 

129 

169 

61-9.  . 

160 

219 

91,   13-27 

130 

171 

glO-20,   23,   24 102 

219 

1013 

127 

168 

1023-27,   31-33 

Ill 

112*.   25 

129 
129 
40 
131 
131 
132 
132 
133 

170 
170 
48 
172 
172 
173 
173 
174 

11-26.. 
127_224 
225-30  _ 
3I-I6.'. 

4'-9.  . 
410-23 , 

PHILIPPIANS 

162 

163 

165 

164 

164 

165 

221 

121-  *-'' 

J212-22a,  24-31a 

1231b 

13 

141-S.   8.9 

222 
226 
224 
225 
227 

2413-15,    18,    19 

133 

175 

1426-33,  39,   40 

133 
51 
134 
135 
136 

175 
60 
176 
177 
179 

11-8.    . 

21-lOa, 

32-17.  . 
42-I8. 

COLOSSIANS 

155 

155 

156 

157 

15*b-8 

155-28 

1535-68 

16 

211 
211 
212 
213 

II  CORINTHIANS 

11-*'  23 

138 

182 

I  THESSALONIANS 

21-11 

138 

183 

1 

117 

154 

32-6,   17b,    18 

138 

183 

2l-i5a. 

103 

124 

45-5i« 

139 

184 

2l7-19a_ 

103 

125 

5i*-6i3 

140 

186 

31-3,   6, 

' 103 

125 

72-4, 6-<) 

140 
141 

187 
188 

39-13.    . 

117 

154 

81-7-  9 

41-12 

118 

155 

96-15 

141 

188 

55-28.    . 

119 

156 

101-" 

137 

181 

115,   23b-29 

1132,  33 

137 

94 

137 

111 
181 
182 

II 

11-7,   11, 

THESSALONIANS 
12 120 

122-5,    7b-10 

158 

IS^-ii-  1* 

137 

182 

2l-3a,  . 

31-5 . . . 

120 

120 

158 

159 

GALATIANS 

3«-i8.  . 

121 

159 

11-7 

114 
94 
98 
114 
114 
114 
114 

149 
HI 
117 
149 
149 
150 
150 

47b-10_ 
63-19 

I  TIMOTHY 
177 

113-24 

21-10 

245 

216b,   20,   21 

177 

245 

31-* 

II  TIMOTHY 

323-28 

43-7 

51-  * 

114 
115 
116 

150 
151 
151 

11-8,    11, 
116.    17_ 
46-18_ 

12 166 

166 

166 

228 

513-23 

228 

52*-6i8 

229 

INDEX 


305 


PHILEMON 

BIBLICAL    REFERENCE  SEC.  PAGE 

1 154  209 

HEBREWS 

l'-" 178  247 

210.  II,  17,  18 17g  247 

4'^-'6 178  247 

58-  8 178  247 

11 179  248 

121" 180  251 

131-3.  5.  6 180  252 

138,  16.  20,  21 180  252 

JAMES 

11-18 172  238 

119-" 173  239 

21-9.  12.  13 174  240 

2"-22.  24 173  240 

3 175  241 

41-".  7-1" f76  242 

411-  12 174  241 

4"-i7 176  243 

Si-^a-  12-20 176  243 

I  PETER 

11-9.  22.  23 167  230 

21.  2 107  231 

29-17 168  231 

218-3*-  ' 169  232 

38-i2a 168  231 


BIBLICAL    REFERENCE       SEC.  PAQI 

3'^-"*'' 170  233 

4'-"5-  19 170  233 

5«-ii 170  234 

II  PETER 

1'" 171  230 

33-  "•  «•  9 171  230 

3"-  '8 171  237 

I  JOHN 

11-211 185  205 

2i2-i<a.  >^-i? 180  206 

31-1^ 180  207 

316-18 187  208 

4'-2i 187  208 

51-^.  "•  1^ 187  209 

REVELATION 

V-^ 181  254 

P-2U 181  254 

21-13.  17-19 181  255 

225-27 181  250 

31-8'  i»-22 181  250 

41-6.  8b 182  258 

5 182  259 

79.  i".  13-17.. 182  200 

146-1".  12.  13 183  201 

19ii-i«.  19 183  201 

1920a.  d.  21a 183  202 

2011-13 183  202 

211-8.  22-27 184  202 

221-^-  "17 184  263 


Date  Due 

A  '  ■  ■      -     .^  '  - 

! 

i 
i 

! 
i 

f 

